when wee can complaine of them speake euill of them deface and euery way disgrace them as carnall men do their vtter enemies it is a true signe that our hearts are touched by the Spirit of God as our Sauiour Christ teacheth Iohn 16 verse 8. When the Comforter is come he will reproue the world of sinne and of righteousnesse and of iudgement Wee haue no greater enemies then our sinnes which are many in number strong in power deceitfull in snaring and dangerous in subduing of vs. They are in number as the sand on the sea shore that cannot be reckoned and moe then the haires of our head or then the houres that we haue liued They are as strong as an army of men set in battell aray who by their power and puissance haue strooke downe the chosen men of Israel They deceiue with their pleasures as the bird is taken in the snare and as the subtill harlot that flattereth with her mouth They bring danger both to soule and body and leaue vs not till wee perish for euer and be cast into the pitte of hel from whence there is no redemption Seeing then their nature is such that they carry vs headlong with violence into perdition we should also maligne them and hate them as death nay as him that hath the power of death that is the diuell Hebr. 2 verse 14. If we finde them too cunning and crafty for vs and our selues too weake to deale against them being armed with all the forces of Satan and of the world let vs goe to him that beeing stronger then that strong man is able to take away all his weapons Luke 11 verse 22. and binde him in chaines euen the Lyon of the Tribe of Iuda Reuel 5 verse 5. that is able to stop the mouth of that roaring Lyon which seeketh whom he may deuoure 1 Pet. 5 8. He knoweth wherof we are made he remembreth that we are but dust And as he is of power to helpe vs and subdue our corruptions so he is of infinite mercy to pardon vs our sinnes He knoweth what is in vs better then we our selues know our selues forasmuch as he is greater then our hearts and knoweth all things If then we confesse our sinnes truely and vnfainedly as he is faithfull and iust 1 Iohn chap 1 verse 9. so he will forgiue vs he hath made the promise and the word is gone out of his mouth which he cannot call backe againe he hath vttered his voice and he cannot deny it no more then he can deny himselfe If he should reteine our sinnes we being penitent he should forfeit and falsifie his truth which cannot agree to the diuine nature and therefore as one rightly speaketh he should be a greater leeser then we This is euidently to be seene in the Psalmes of repentance penned by the Prophet Dauid as Psalme 32. At the first he sought by all the meanes that he could to hide his sinnes hee sendeth for Vriah and vseth sundry shifts to conuey him vnto his house and thereby to couer his sinne When that pollicy would not serue he sendeth secretly to Ioab to put him in place of danger and thē to retire from him that hee might fall by the sword of the Ammonites But whiles he seeketh all meanes to couer it God the searcher of hearts doth discouer it and sendeth his Prophet vnto him to reproue him Heereby euen by the Ministery of the word his heart is touched and he is made to see the greeuousnesse of his sin against whom he had sinned then he is not ashamed to acknowledge it and to leaue a memoriall of it in the Church for the good of others Thus he found wonderfull comfort by his confession and could finde none without it I acknowledged my sinne and thou forgauest mine iniquity Psal 32 5. The consideration of the multitude of our sinnes is able to bring vs to despaire but the confession of our sinnes is able to raise vp to hope againe and to stay vs vp with the mercies of GOD which are as flagons of wine to refresh vs. When Dauid had thus confessed that he had sinned God sent him a comfortable message that cheered his heart and quieted his conscience The Prophet that before threatned thundered out the Law now applieth precious balme and powreth wine and oyle into his wounds saying vnto him in the Name of God Thy sinne is pardoned They that are escaped by the mercy of God as it were from a dangerous shipwracke out of their sinnes would not come into the same case and condition againe for to gaine a kingdome nay all the kingdomes of the world When the sinfull woman confessed her sinnes by shedding abundance of teares and wiping the feete of Christ with the haires of her head hee answered concerning her as the Lord of life and comfort Many sinnes are forgiuen her for shee loued much Luke 7 verse 47. Thus he spake graciously and comfortably to the penitent theefe on the Crosse accusing himselfe reprouing his fellow iustifying Christ confessing his faith and asking forgiuenesse This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Luke 23 43. The more often we goe vnto God and confesse our sinnes before him the better it is for vs the more mercifully he will deale with vs the greater grace he will bestow vpon vs the farther he will remoue his iudgements from vs and the neerer he will approch vnto vs. Vse 3 Lastly let vs all labour after a right confession Many haue confessed their sinnes and yet found little comfort as Pharaoh Saul Iudas the Israelites and many others If we hope to speed better then these men then we must confesse better then they did If wee sinne with them and confesse as they did we shall reape no better fruite then they did We are apt to fauour and flatter our selues wee are possessed with selfe-loue Wee cannot looke vpon other mens vertues nor our owne vices we are blinde in seeing our owne faults wheras wee are sharpe sighted and quicke eyed to espie a little mote in other mens faces Wee should rather consider our owne wants to be humbled for them then the graces we haue to be puffed vp by them No man seeth the spots that be in his owne face so he discerneth not the sinnes that are in his owne soule He that would know his deformities taketh a glasse Iames 1 23. which sheweth vnto him what he is and how he is so if we would vnderstand our secret open sinnes we must behold our faces in the law of God for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne Rom. 3 20. Wee must therefore examine our selues touching this duty of confession and obserue diligently the true properties of it Not euery one that saith Lord Lord shall enter into the kingdome of heauen Not euery one that saith I am a sinner I am vncleane is a true conuert and a right penitent Nothing is more common thē to heare men say I confesse my selfe a
mocke to our enemy 4 After they departed from mount Hor by the way of the red sea to compasse the land of Edom and the soule of the people was sore greeued because of the way 5 For the people spake against God and against Moses saying Wherefore haue ye brought vs out of Egypt to die in this wildernesse for heere is neither bread nor water c. 6 Wherefore the Lord sent fiery serpents c. 7 Then the people came to Moses and saide We haue sinned c. 8 And the Lord said vnto Moses Make thee a fiery serpent c. 9 So Moses made a serpent of Brasse c. Hitherto of the first part of the Chapter containing the encounter betweene the Canaanites and the Israelites now we come to the second part handling the eight and last murmuring of the people through wearinesse of their way and compasse they were compelled to fetch through the vnmercifulnesse of the Edomites wherby they offended God againe In this history we are to consider sundry circumstances setting downe their sinne who fal againe into their former faults and offences As the dog returneth to his vomite 2 Pet. 2.22 and the Sow vnto the wallowing in the myre First the place and occasion hereof is described Secondly the manner of their sinne Thirdly the matter and substance thereof wherein it consisteth is set downe Fourthly the punishment and iudgement of God inflicted vpon them for their sinne Lastly the euents and effects following the punishment First touching the circumstances of the place and occasion of the sinne obserue that the Israelites departing from Hor and crossed in their purpose weree constrained to trauell all along the coasts of Edom and to passe ouer a most perilous and dangerous desert as it is set forth Deut. 8.15 Where the hearts of the people failed and fainted where the fiery serpents stung and destroyed them and where thirst pined them away It was no small greefe and vexation vnto them hauing onely a short cut into Canaan by crossing ouer the countrey of the Edomites to wander vp and downe to trauerse the ragged rockes the high mountaines and the vaste wildernesse and thereupon they brake out through impatiency of spirit to murmure against Moses They thinke themselues in the high pride of their hauty hearts able to match and to meete with the king of Edom in the field to giue him battell and to worke their owne peace and passage by dint of the sword as they had ouerthrowne Harad a king of the Canaanites and destroyed his cities and therefore needed not to stand at the mercy and courtisie of others nor fetch such compasses as Moses made them to doe in the wildernesse Secondly the manner of their murmuring is remembred verse 5. where the hand of God being heauy vpon them in that great and terrible wildernesse they do not cry to him they doe not call to mind that blessed experience of his helping hand which they had found euer ready to succour and sustaine them Exo. 14.13 14 they consider not the reuenge and punishment that God from time to time had taken of their murmurings but they flye vpon him as a mad dog in the face of his master that feedeth and fostereth him that breedeth and bringeth him vp they reuile and raile vpon his seruant Moses Such is the slippery place of gouernement such is the nature of the multitude and such is the lot of Gods Ministers Thirdly the summe and substance of their mutiny and murmuring is two-fold First a very vehement expostulation with Moses for bringing them out of Egypt wherein they disgorge their malice with full or rather foule mouthes Exod. 14.11 As if he had aduisedly and purposely brought them into the wildernesse to destroy them Secondly obserue the reasons of that expostulation which are two first because at this present no bread no water no foode appeared vnto them who measured the strength of God by the length of their bellies now they account themselues ready to bee famished Which kind of death proceeding from hunger and famine of all other kinds that can be thought vpon is most wretched and miserable it hath driuen men and women to this exigent to eate their owne flesh Deu. 28.53 2 king 6.29 and the flesh of their children Secondly because they were weary of Manna which they call a light a sight or vile meate such as no reckoning or account was to be made thereof Wherein they slander God bring vp an euill name and report of his miraculous work and complaine of their necessity where no want was and of hunger where no hunger was and so their vnbridled tongues testifie their vnthankefull hearts saying That they were weary of their liues for this light meat which God notwithstanding had sent them from heauen Psal 78.25 and fed them with Angels foode in great aboundance verifying the saying of the Wiseman Prou 19.3 The foolishnesse of man perverteth his way and his heart fretteth against the Lord. The fourth point followeth namely the punishment which God inflicted without any communication had with Moses or denouncing of it before it fell as God had done before when he hid not from Moses what he was determined to doe before he hid it but presently punished them to shew the greeuousnesse of their sinne and the greatnesse of his wrath conceiued against them The punishment was Psal 140.3 That whereas they had sharpned their tongues like Serpents so as the poison of adders and astes was vnder their lippes he sent among them a kind of Scorpions and Serpents which with their biting infused their venome and poison which immediately being shed dispersed it selfe into all their body whereby they were inflamed with such extraordinary heate that they endured great drought and suffered a great thirst whereof they complained before They thought they complained of thirst iustly but now they feele it indeed to the full so that such are were stung with this venemous byting dyed the death The last circumstances to bee considered are the effects following For first the people in this great extremity and anguish of spirit come in haste to Moses against whom before they maliciously murmured to whom they confesse their offence â—n 5.16 that now began to lie sore vpon their conciences and desire earnestly his prayers that they might bee preserued and deliuered from the venemous bytings of those stinging serpents which Moses doth willingly faithfully performe being mindfull of his owne duty and vnmindfull of their wrongs Secondly the Lord hauing brought the people to a sight of their sinnes by a feeling of his iudgments that they humble themselues before him confesse their offences and call for mercy he heareth the prayer of Moses For the prayer of a faithfull man preuaileth much if it be feruent 〈◊〉 5.15 is reconciled vnto them and witnesseth the same by giuing them a true token and shewing the meanes and remedy of their present malady commanding a
Peter They fall by frailty with Dauid but they rise not by repentance with Dauid They sinne with Salomon but they repent not with him 〈◊〉 â—7 They sinne with the Iewes but they are not pricked in heart with the Iewes saying What shall we doe They persecute the Saints of God with the laylor Acts 16.29 but they tremble not at their sin nor seeke to the seruants of God saying Sirs what must we doe to be saued They break out with their tongues and iustifie themselues as Iob but they set not a watch before the dore of their lips Iob 42 6. they doe not abhorre themselues neither repent in dust and ashes with Iob saying Psal 39.1 I will tâ—ke heede to my wayes that I sinne not with my tongue I will keepe my mouth bridled They flye from the presence of God with Ionah but they remember not to pray with him for pardon â—on 1.3 and â— 1.8 acknowledging that such as waite vpon lying vanities forsake their owne mercy Let vs therfore all learne to profit by the fauorable dealing of God toward offenders neither abusing his louing kindnesse nor continuing in sinne nor presuming of his mercy assuring our selues that if the persons receiuing pardon be such as are penitent then assuredly to the impenitent there is no forgiuenesse This the Apostle setteth downe Rom. 2.4 5. The acceptable time of repentance for all of vs is the time present what time we haue to come is vncertain Late repentance is oftentimes constrained and sildome true repentance The longer a diseased man continueth in his sickenesse the harder is his recouery Let vs not delay and deferre our repentance This is the blessed time and the acceptable season To day therefore if we will heare his voyce let vs not harden our hearts in sinne Heb. 3.7 8. Fourthly let vs not spare to seeke the saluation Vse 4 and thirst after the conuersion euen of the greatst sinners Let vs not account their estate and condition forlorne and desperate Neither iudge any before the time 1 Cor. 4.5 vntill the Lord come who will lighâ—en things that are hid in darkenesse and make the counsels of the heart manifest and then shall euery man haue praise of God The husbandman waiteth for the fruite of the earth Iames 5 7 and hath long patience for it vntill hee receiue the former and latter raine Now we are Gods labourers and husbandmen 1 Cor. 3 9.6.7 ye are Gods husbandry and Gods building Paul planteth and Apollo watereth but God giueth the increase So then neither is hee that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giueth the increase Wee are vnto God the sweet sauour of Christ in them that are saued 2 Cor. 2 15.16 and in them which perish to the one we are the sauour of death to death and to the other the sauour of life vnto life This must be our comfort in the midst of all discomforts iniurious dealing and hard measure offered vnto vs to know that euery man shall receiue his wages according to his labour And the Prophet prophesying of the kingdome of Christ that he should spread out his hands all day vnto a rebellious people maketh this his stay and staffe of rest Esay 49 4. I haue laboured in vaine I haue spent my strength in vaine and for nothing but my iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God Let vs therefore goe Iustile forward in building vp the house of God preach in season and out of season and commit the fruit of the work and successe of all our labours to the Lord whose word is neuer deliuered nor heard in vaine as the Apostle vrgeth it 2 Ti. 2.24 25 26. Vse 5 Lastly seeing God is mercifull to miserable Sinners as a good shepheard taking them out of the iawes of the Lyon bringing them vnto the sheepefolde and feeding them in greene pastures let vs seeke to be like our heauenly Father in shewing mercy and forgiuenesse toward such as greeuously offend against vs. Euery mans experience telleth and teacheth him the mercy of God to be exceeding great we feele it toward our selues wee see it daily toward others we reade that blasphemy it selfe findeth place for pardon Mat. 12.31 Wee find this to be the nature of God The Lord the Lord Exod. 34.6 7 gracious and mercifull slow to anger and aboundant in goodnesse reseruing mercy for thousands forgiuing iniquity trangression and sinne If we will be the children of God we must resemble our heauenly Father we must expresse the liuely lineaments of his face wee must bee transformed into his likenesse and beare his image in all holinesse and righteousnesse This the Apostle teacheth Col. 3.12 13. To this purpose Christ propoundeth the parable Matthew chapter 18. verses 32 33 35. teaching vs that wee must forgiue small things that receiue the pardon of greater we must remit a sew pence because God forgiueth vs many talents an huge summe an infinit debt But if we will not forgiue nor forget the trespasses done to vs we are stamped in the image of the diuel who was malicious and a murtherer from the beginning we make a law against our selues inasmuch as we shall find the Lord so toward vs as wee deale toward our brethren For there shall bee iudgement mercilesse to him that sheweth not mercy Iam. 2.13 Mat. 7.2 and with what measure wee mete it shall bee measured to vs againe Verse 9. Moses made a Serpent of brasse and set it vpon apole and when a serpent had bitten a man then he looked to the serpent of brasse and liued We saw before how the prayer of Moses was heard and the remedy prouided of God to heale the people We saw in God the greatnesse of his compassion wee saw in the people the fruit of their confession we saw in Moses the grace of meeknesse and gentlenesse suffering all things and enduring all things Heere there is offered to our considerations the obedience of Moses the setting vp of the serpent and the recouery of the people Moses doth not heere consult with flesh and blood neither doth he vse carnall wisedome to bee his counseller which in matters of faith is an enemie to God He doth not reason whether it were likely that a piece of brasse should remedy this biting or whether a dead thing shold giue life but so soon as he receiueth the commandement of God hee prepareth himselfe maketh ready a brazen serpent pitcheth it vpon an high pole the people looke vpon it and are recouered This cure was not by Phisicke or Chirurgery or by inherent vertue in the brasse as in a medicine but by casting vp the eye vpon the serpent and beleeuing the ordinance of God who had appointed the serpent for that purpose We are all of vs from hence to learne and consider That the brazen serpent standing on the pole was a type and figure of Christ crucified Doctrine The
for vs when we sleep he heareth when we are deafe he riseth vp for vs when we lie downe hee is a buckler about vs when we are assaulted he is the God of knowledge when wee are ignorant And if euer there were people vnder the heauen that hath experience of Gods watchfulnesse in this kinde it is this Nation of great Britaine O vnthankfulnes if we doe not acknowledge it O wretchednesse if we doe not euer remember it O wickednes if we do not teach it to our posterities For hath not God deliuered vs from the most cursed and execrable plot of desperate enemies that euer was contriued against the King the Queene the Prince and the rest of their progeny against the Lords the Commons the whole Church kingdome â—hen the fift 〈◊〉 Noâ—â—â— An. 〈◊〉 5. determining suddainly to haue blowne vp the whole house of Parliament with gun-powder Now as this was an inuention bloody an intention barbarous and inhumane See Act. 〈…〉 3. so by what meanes were wee deliuered was it by our fasting and prayer was it by humbling our selues before our God and crying strongly in the eares of the Lord of hostes was it by our teares and weeping for our sins saying spare thy people O Lord and giue not thine inheritance into reproch that the Priests and Iesuites should rule ouer them Nay we vsed none of all these we suspected no danger we feared no enemies we dreamed of no diuelish deuices against the land so that to detect and disclose the fore-named cursed conspiracy was the Lords doing onely and it is marueilous in our eyes When an inuasion in the yeere 88. was intended by the supposed inuincible Armado glorying in their strength munition shippes preparations confederates it was indeed the Lords mercy toward vs to crosse and curse their attempt and to raise the windes and seas against them howbeit this was not without vsing of meanes as rigging of shippes arming of men mustering of souldiers yea it was not without sanctifying of fasts calling solemne assemblies and crying vnto the Lord. If then wee did sing songs of thanksgiuing for that deliuerance how should our hearts be kindled and inflamed with ioyfulnesse and with what praises should wee expresse our thankfulnes 〈…〉 but euen vow vnto the Lord our selues our soules and bodies to offer them vp a liuing sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto him For as many haue bene the practices of the malicious and bloody Papists yet this surmounteth them all so many haue bene the deliuerances of our Princes of our Rulers of our Magistrates of our Ministers of our people but this surmounteth and surpasseth them all Psal 95 1 2. Let vs therefore reioyce vnto the Lord let vs sing aloud to the rock of our saluation let vs come before his face with praise let vs sing loud vnto him with Psalmes for the Lord is a great God and a great King aboue all gods He sitteth in heauen and laugheth to scorne the deuices of the wicked He ruleth in earth and maketh all his enemies his footstoole Verse 28. Then the Lord opened the mouth of the Asse When Balaam had smitten his Asse three times that had saued his life it pleased God to worke a wonder to alter the course of nature to giue speech to the Asse to make her able to reproue her master God indeed could otherwise haue set his sin in order before him but a dumbe beast is teacher fit enough for the fals Prophet We see hereby Doctrine God oftentimes worketh aboue nature that God so often as it pleaseth him worketh aboue nature ordinary meanes Hereunto come al the miracles which God hath shewed from the beginning of the world He gaue vnto Abraham Sarah a son in their old age who quickneth the dead Rom. 4 17. and calleth those things which be not as though they were He stayed the course of the Sun diuided the red sea fed his people with Manna Heb. 11 33 34. stopped the mouthes of Lions quenched the violence of fire opened the earth to swallow his enemies brought water out of the hard rocke Hee sent signes and wonders in the land of Egypt vnto this day in Israel and among al men hath made him a name as appeareth this day Hee brought his people out of the hand of Pharaoh with signes with wonders with a strong hand with a stretched out arme and with a great terrour He gaue power to a virgin to conceiue beare a son that he might saue his people from their sins Ier 32.20 Math 1 21 23. The reasons remaine to be considered and Reason 1 handled to confirme vs farther First marke the nature of God he is great in counsell glorious in holines fearefull in praises mighty in his workes and in his enterprises Who made the heauen who framed the earth and laide the foundation thereof vpon the depth who brought light out of darknesse Is it not the Lord that doth whatsoeuer he will in heauen in earth in the depth and in all the world This the Prophet Ieremy teacheth chap. 32. Ah Lord God behold thou hast made the heauen and the earth by thy great power Ier. 32.17 by thy stretched out arme and there is nothing hard vnto thee he maketh the barren fruitfull Psal 136.5 â— he brought all things out of nothing who onely doth great wonders for his mercy endureth for euer who by his wisedome made the heauens and hath stretched out the earth vpon the waters for his mercy endureth for euer Againe therby he maketh his name known Reason 2 and his power to bee acknowledged in the world This is declared by Nehemiah in the prayer of the Leuites chap. 9. Thou hast considered the afflictioÌ„ of our fathers in Egypt heard their cry by the red Sea and shewed tokens and wonders vpon Pharaoh and on all his seruants and on all the people of the land for thou knowest that they dealt proudly against them Neh. 9 9 10. therefore thou madest thee a Name as appeareth this day Wherefore to the end the power and presence of God may bee knowne both to the Church and the enemies of the Church hee breaketh and interrupteth the naturall order and course of things Heereupon it is that Ioshua calleth the children of Israel and telleth them that by the miracle of diuiding the waters of Iordan Iosh 3 10. they should know that the liuing GOD was among them and would cast out the Canaanites before them Vse 1 The vse of this doctrine may bee made in this manner First it serueth fitly to condemne all Atheists and earth-wormes that aduance nature to throw downe the power of God Indeed if GOD onely wrought by ordinary meanes and according to the strength of second causes some pretence might bee alleaged and some colour of reason produced to doubt of the diuine power But seeing GOD worketh not onely by nature and by meanes but sometimes aboue
purpose of the Moabites and Midianites was to draw the people into sinne and by sinne to bring vpon them the iudgements of almighty God No doubt they had heard how God had wasted and destroyed them in the Wildernesse as we reade in Numb chap. 14. verse 29 and theyr carkasses were consumed by diuers and sundry plagues that did breake in vpon them by the violence of fire by the edge of the bountifull yea prodigall euen to waste their wealth and to consume their substance rather then bee disappointed of their enterprize Therefore it standeth vs vpon to looke warily to our selues and to haue an eye vnto them that they do not sodainly surprize vs work our confusion This is the vse which Christ teacheth vs. Mat. 10 16. I send you as Sheepe in the midst of Wolues bee ye therefore wise as Serpents and innocent as Doues This is to be marked of vs and to be practised by vs. Our enemies are not simple and sottish that they should be contemned but deepe in counsell prudent in enterprizing wary in proceeding politicke in preuenting and sodaine in executing what they haue deuised They are for the most part wiser in their generations then the children of light We are light of credit ready to beleeue new reconciled frends forward to trust faire promises apt to rest on shews and pretences of a good meaning This hath bred greater mischeefe to the Church then open violence Their subtilty hath cut deeper and preuayled further then the sword If we then shall bee found sleeping when they are watchfull or carelesse when they are prepared or naked when they are armed or secure when they are busily employed we must look for no pitty at their hands where we finde no piety but consider that the mercies of the wicked are tokens of their cruelty and their bowels of compassion are the wayes of destruction Prouerb 12 10. Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty to pray vnto God to be deliuered from such vngodly and vnreasonable men If once we fall into theyr snares we must neuer look to escape We must watch and pray that we fall not into the trappes and traines which they make dayly to surprize vs. Hence it is that the Apostle saith 2 Thess 3 2. Pray for vs that the word of the Lord may haue a free passage and that we may be deliuered from vnreasonable euill men for all men haue not faith We are not able to free and deliuer our selues nor match our aduersaries in deepe deuices who make conscience of nothing Al our hope and trust must be in God who wil catch the wise in their own craft and confound them in their owne deuices Hee will turne them into the pit which they haue digged and take theÌ„ in the snares which they haue prepared for others As they regard not to fill vp the measure of their iniquity and adde sin vnto sinne so God will bring their workes to light fill the cup of vengeance vnto them to drink Let vs therefore abstaine from their wayes not giue liberty vnto our selues to follow them in euill no not a little but call vpon God in the dayes of our trouble who will deliuer vs out of our distresse Ps 50 15. This we see practised by the Israelites when they were vexed sore tormented by the Ammonites they cried vnto the Lord saying We haue sinned against thee euen because we haue forsaken our owne God and haue serued Baalim do thou vnto vs whatsoeuer pleaseth thee onely we pray thee deliuer vs this day Iudges 10 10 15. When Dauid after his numbering of the people had the choice giuen vnto him of three iudgments whether he would haue brought vpon him the want of bread or the sword of the enemy or the plague of pestilence hee sayde I am in a wonderfull streight let vs fall now into the hand of the Lord for his mercies are great and let mee not fall into the hand of man as 2 Sam 24. verse 14. When one tolde Iehoshaphat that a great multitude came against him out of Aram he set himselfe to seeke the Lord he asked counsel of him he proclaimed a fast he acknowledgeth his own weaknes he dependeth vpon Gods power prayeth to be deliuerd from them that sought his destruction 2 Chr. 20 6. When Hezekiah saw the enemy come to besiedge Ierusalem and perceiued his purpose to fight against it he put on sackcloth and came into the house of the Lord God 2 King 19 14 15. hee receyued the blasphemous Letters of the King of Ashur reuiling the Lord defying his people and disgracing them both hee spread them before the Lord and prayed earnestly vnto him to saue them out of the hands of their enemies thâ—t all the kingdomes of the earth mighâ— know that the Lord is onely God So it standeth vs vpon to flye vnto God to call vpon him to preserue vs from our enemies and then it shall come to passe that hee which was an arme of defence vnto them will be our helper in due time euen in affliction who neuer faileth those that put their trust in him The people ate and bowed downe to their gods Heere wee see another sinne of the Israelites layde before vs they fall from one euill into another from the breach of the first Table into the breach of the second Such as made no conscience to eate meate in the Idols Temple and to bow downe to strange gods no maruel if they followed strange flesh and fel into the sinne of fornication From hence ariseth this truth Doctrine Such as are impure in religion are vnrighteous in conuersation That all such as are impure and corrupt in the worship of God are commonly lewde in their outward dealing and loose in their behauiour toward men Spirituall and bodily fornication doe vsually goe together Idolatry and Adultery do ordinarily follow one another as in this place we see the people sacrificed vnto their gods and committed whoredome This the Prophet Hosea expresseth at large chap. 4 1 2 There is no knowledge of God in the land And what followeth heereof By swearing lying and by killing and stealing whoring they breake out and blood toucheth blood Thus the Prophet or rather the Lord by the Prophet vpbraydeth the people Ieremy 5 7 7 9 10. How should I spare thee for this Thy children haue forsaken me and sworne by them that are no goddes though I fed them to the full yet they committed adultery and assembled themselues by companies in the harlots houses The Apostle Paul declareth that the Heathen which knew not God were full of all vnrighteousnesse fornication wickednesse couetousnesse maliciousnesse enuy murther debate deceite they were slanderers of men haters of God dooers of wrong inuenters of euill things disobeyers of parents breakers of Couenants destitute of naturall affections and voide of all mercy Rom. 1 29 And the same Apostle writing to the Ephesians chap. 4 18. This
Christ the reproch redounds in part to the head Fourthly it behoueth vs from hence to Vse 4 learne to auoyde all allurements and enticements that may draw vs into this sinne For to auoyd sinne is to auoyd the occasions of sinne Whosoeuer doth nourish the occasions cannot be long free from sinne And whosoeuer maketh no conscience to follow the prouocations of lust and the meanes that may bring it vpon vs will shortly make no conscience of whoredome it selfe Therefore our Sauior correcting the false glozes of the Scribes and Pharisies and expounding the true meaning of the seuenth Commandement saith If thy right eie cause thee to offend plucke it out and cast it from thee for better it is for thee that one of thy members perish then that thy whole body should be cast into hell Math. chap. 5 29. Whereby our Sauiour meaneth that the Law of God not onely forbiddeth the sinne expressed but restraineth all occasions and allurements though they were as deare vnto vs as our right eye or as necessary vnto vs as our hand A notable example hereeof wee haue in Ioseph when he was tempted by his wanton mistresse to commit folly hee was so farre from consenting to adultery that he absented him selfe from her company Gen. 39 10. Many are the allurements that leade the way vnto this sinne wanton apparrell filthy communication vncleane songs wanton lookes beastly drunkennesse vnlawfull embracings excessiue dyet hurtfull idlenesse and too familiar company with those that may entice vs and tempt vs to lust The following after these the delighting in them is the path that guideth vs to the practise of all vncleannesse and therefore we must abhorre them if we would hate whoredome it selfe Such then as say they cannot abide whoredome and they doe detest it from their harts and yet do not shun these allurements do not consider their owne weaknes but offer themselues leade themselues into tentation yea as much as in them lyeth they make God a lyar and there is no truth in them Lastly let vs according to our duty with Vse 5 all speede forsake this filthy kinde of life and renounce our former vncleannes so the hearty repeÌ„tance may follow after wher this sin hath bin coÌ„mitted before For there remaines mercy to such if they repent and turne with all their hearts and with all their soules The Lord is full of compassion and mercy slowe to anger and of great kindnesse If the wicked man forsake his waies and the vnrighteous his owne imaginations if he returne vnto the Lord and craue mercy at his hands hee will not alway chide neither keepe his anger for euer Esay 55 7. He will not deale with vs after our sinnes neither reward vs according to our iniquities Psal 103 10. Dauid through the lust of his eye fell into this sinne and committed folly in Israel but when he confessed his fault and forsooke his sinne he was receiued to mercy For when Dauid saide vnto Nathan I haue sinned against the Lord Nathan saide vnto Dauid The Lord also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not die 2. Sam. 12 verse 13. The Lord seeketh no more but that the sinner turn vnto him When once we are reconciled vnto him he hath no more controuersie against vs. This we see in Rahab the harlot she led a filthy and vncleane life among her people but when she heard of the great workes that the Lord had done for the children of Israel in deliuering them out of Egypt in drying vp the red sea in feeding theÌ„ from heauen and in preseruing them from all their enemies she ioyned in heart with the Church forsooke her euill life and in token of her true repentance Heb. 11 31. Iam. 2.25 she receiued the messengers sent vnto her with the danger of her life and sent them out another way This the Apostle speaketh of the Saints at Corinth for hauing denounced a fearful iudgment against fornicators adulterers wanton persons that they shall not inherit the kingdome of God he addeth 1 Cor. 6 11. Such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but yee are iustified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the Spirit of our God Seeing therefore God is ready to forgiue our sins why should not we be ready to forsake our sinnes This vncleannesse maketh vs guilty of temporall and eternal punishments yet God offereth to discharge vs of both and to receiue vs vnto his fauour if we will turne from our sinnes to him bring forth fruite worthy amendment of life Let vs therefore confesse with Dauid that wee haue sinned let vs call for mercy at the hands of God saying Haue mercy vpon me O Lord according to thy louing kindnes acording to the multitude of thy compassions put away mine iniquities wash me throughly from mine iniquity and clense me from my sinne Psalme 51 the first second verses Verse 4. And the Lord said vnto Moses Take all the heads of this people and hang them vp to the Lord before this Sunne In the words before the punishment that fell vpon the people of Israel was set downe in generall now hee setteth downe vpon whom it fell in particular to wit both Princes people for the wrath of God was so kindled against them that they were cut off as rotten members all through the counsell of Balaam For when he saw that God opened not his mouth to curse the Israelites but rather when he was resolued to vtter curses hee was inforced to pronounce blessings hee gaue diuellish counsell as his last shift to the Moabites that their beautifull women should allure the Iewes into their coÌ„pany and by their company vnto adultery by adultery vnto idolatry wherby they shold prouoke Gods indignation and so bring vpon themselues vtter confusion Now we must obserue in this place that God in punishing these sinnes beginneth first with the heads of the people Doctrine Superiors lye open to iudgmenâ—s as well as others From hence we learne that Superiors and men of high places lye open to greeuous iudgements as wel as others All sorts of men high and low rich and poore noble and vnnoble shall taste of the punishments of God for sinne This the Prophet pointeth vnto when he faith God powreth contempt vpon Princes and causeth them to erre in desert places out of the way Psal 107 40. In the first chapter of Esay verses 10 23 24 this truth receiueth plentifull confirmation Heare the word of God O Princes of Sodome hearken vnto the Law of our God O people of Gomorrha thy Princes are rebellious and companions of theeues euery one loueth gifts and followeth after rewards they iudge not the fatherlesse neither doth the widdowes cause come before them therefore saith the Lord God of hostes the mighty one of Israel Ah I will ease me of mine aduersaries auenge me of mine enemies And in the Chapter following the same Prophet saith The high lookes
There is no way to turne away his wrath from them and their kingdomes but by turning vnto God and by entreating him to spare them As their places are great so their sinnes are great and many times draw many to follow after them If they would blot out their offences against GOD and call in his iudgments gone out against them they must shew their subiection to him and giue him the reuerence that is due to his holy Name Lastly our trust must not bee in man our Vse 3 confidence must not be in Princes who cannot deliuer their owne soules from the sentence of death nor discharge themselues of the punishment which they haue deserued much lesse can they giue safety and assurance vnto others This is that duty which the Prophet Esay concludeth in the second and third chapters of his Prophecy where threatning that God will take away from Ierusalem and from Iudah the stâ—y and the strength the strong man and the man of warre the Iudge and the Prophet the prudent and the aged the captaine of fifty and the honourable and the counseller and the eloquent man hee sayth Cease from the man whose breath is in his nostrils for wherein is he to be esteemed Esay 2.21 3 1 2 3. Whereby we see that we must not put our trust in weake man nor ralye vppon him to be our defence but put our whole trust in God alone Hee that putteth confidence in him shall be blessed and bee like the tree planted by the riuers side Ier. 17 7 whatsoeuer changes and alterations others do find in the world hee shall continue in a fruitfull and flourishing condition The staying of our selues on mans power ariseth from the forgetfulnesse of our duty toward GOD who hath commanded vs to trust in him with all our heart Prou. 3 5 and hath promised that If we stay vpon him he will giue vs our hearts desire Psal 37 4. This trust we shall attayne vnto if we vse these means the meditation of mans weakenesse that cannot helpe vs the consideration of Gods power that is able to strengthen vs and the experience of his mercy that hath deliuered other of his children from great afflictions If these things as helpes to our faith bee laide vp in our hearts wee shall bee assured to build vpon a good and certaine foundation that shal neuer be remoued Verse 5 Then Moses saide to the Iudges of Israel Euery one slay his men that were ioyned vnto Baal-peor The wrath of God was so fierce against â—hose that sinned that he commanded them to be destroyed To this end wee see Moses as the chiefe Magistrate taketh order that the guilty should not be suffered to Lue but suffer punishment according to their offences From hence ariseth this doctrine Doctrine Magistrates must punish Maiefactors that Magistrats are appointed of God to gouerne mankind in the ciuill affaires of this life to be the hand of GOD for punishing and cutting off the wicked and for the supporting and maintayning of the godly It is the duty of Magistrates to doe Iustice vpon euill doers and to giue comfort and countenance to the faithfull This is it which Dauid promised vnto God when hee should bring him vnto the kingdome and set him vpon the throne I will sing mercy and iudgment vnto thee O Lord will I sing Psal 101 1. This is the charge that hee giueth to Salomon his sonne concerning diuers men as appeareth 1. Kings â— 6 for he telleth him hee should remember the bloud of battell that Ioab shed in peace and therefore not suffer his hoare head to goe downe to the grâ—ue in peace The like direction he giueth him to shew kindnesse vnto the sonnes of Barzillai the Gileadite and to let him be amongst them that eate at his table because they came vnto him when hee fled from Absolom This direction did Salomon precisely follow he slew Ioab Shemei and Adoniah and set vp godly men in the places of such as were remoued from their offices being more able then his father was All the precepts that are giuen vnto them to execute iustice tend directly to this point whosoeuer sheddeth mans blood must not be spared but haâ—e his blood shed by the Magistrate Gen. 9.6 If a man sayth Moses cause any blemish in his neighbour as he hath done so shall it bee done to him breach for breach eye for eye tooth for tooth such a blemish as he hath made in any such shall be repayed to him Leuit. 24 19. These examples and precepts serue to teach vs this truth that the end of Magistrates appointed of God ouer his people is not to rule as they list not to be idle and doe nothing not to tyrannize or to be highly accounted of not to lift vp their hearts or to please themselues in the titles of honour giuen vnto them but to doe good in helping the good and punishing the euill Reason 1 The reasons to enforce this doctrine are to be weighed considered First they haue to these ends and purposes the sword of Iustice committed vnto them not to let it rust in the scabberd but to remooue all such as the land for their outragiousnesse is not able to beare For when they grow obstinate in their sinnes enemies to God plagues to the godly burdens to the earth and an infection to all with whom they liue they must be cut off as rotten members swept away as filthy dung and purged as euill humours out of the body This is it which the Apostle teacheth in his Epistle to the Romanes There is no power but of God and the powers that be are ordained of God he is the Minister of God for thy wealth beareth not the sword for nought for he is the Minister of God to take vengeance on him that doth euill Rom. 13 4. So then they are Gods Lieutenants in his stead the iudgement is Gods and not mans For there is no iniquity with the Lord our God neither respect of persons nor receiuing of reward 2. Chro. 19 7. Deut. 1.16 17 so that it is required of them to heare the controuersies that come be-fore them indifferently to iudge righteously to heate the small as well as the great and not to stand in feare of the faces of men Reason 3 Secondly they are as bulwarks of brasse as wals of defence as maintayners of peace among men For albeit men be of one self same nature yet they cannot abide one another vnlesse they be held in as with a bit and bridle Wolues know one another in the woods the Lyons know one anothet in the forrests so doe other wild and sauage beasts in the fields but men haue such a corrupt and sauage nature that hardly they can loue another or suffer the company one of another vnlesse they had rulers Magistrates set ouer them This the Apostle teacheth He is the Minister of God for thy wealth Rom. 13 4. And the Apostle Peter Hee is sent for
Tribes and families of Israel and hauing seene what forces and number of men fit to beare armes were found in euery Tribe from 20. yeares of age vpwards hee appointed vnto them by direction from the Lord such Princes and Leaders as in worth and reputation were in euery Tribe most eminent Numb 1 46. The number of the whole army was 603550. men for the warres besides women and children also beside the strangers which followed them out of Egypt This great body of an army was diuided by Moses into foure grosse and mighty Battalions each of them containing the strength of three whole Tribes hauing Captains and Colonels appointed vnto them Thus did the blessing which Israel gaue to his children and God himselfe before to Israel take place among them In the middest of the foure great armies sorted vnder their seuerall standards was the Tabernacle Numb 3 8 as a portable or mooueable Temple carryed which was surrounded by the Leuites and the Leuites also by the other Tribes so that not onely the Pagans and Heathens were forbidden accesse vnto it Verse 38 but the sentence of death passed vpon euery soule of the Israelites themselues that durst approach it who were not of the Leuites to whom the charge was wholly committed So sacred was the Tabernacle of the Congregation Numb 1 39 and with such reuerence garded and regarded that two and twenty thousand Priests were dedicated to the seruice and attendance thereof For as the industry in framing euery the least part thereof the curious worke-manship bestowed vpon it Exod. 31 3 4 and the charge and expences about it were exceeding great so the dutifull obseruance in the preseruing and laying vp of the holy vessels the solemne remoouing thereof the vigilant eye in attending thereon together with the prudent and prouident defence of the same serued to procure all due reuerence to the holy things of God and to encrease zeale and deuotion in such as approached neere vnto him euen as on the other side this is the maine cause of the prophanation of the Sacraments and of the contempt of the Word and Prayer and of so little practise of true piety among vs because there is so little feare and reuerence in the hearts of men towards the worship of God and the parts thereof Great was the zeale and forwardnesse both of Princes and people as appeareth both in making the Tabernacle and all manner of worke for the seruice of the Sanctuary Exod. 36 5. in offering afterward For after that Moses had taken order for all things necessary written in the Lawes numbred his armies and diuided them into seuerall Regiments or squadrons whereof the Tribe of Iudah led the Vantgard the twelue Princes or Commanders of the Tribes renowned of the Congregation and the heads of thousands in Israel Numb 1 16. brought their Offerings before the Lord to wit sixe couered Chariots and twelue Oxen to draw them therby to transport as they marched the parts of the Tabernacle Numb 7 2. with all the appurtenances the Sanctuary onely excepted which for more reuerence and regard was carried vpon the shoulders of the sonnes of Kohath vnto whom that care and charge was commited Numb chap. 3. verse 31. Neuerthelesse after so many mercies of God vpon them hauing seene so many miracles shewed so many victories atchieued so many remissions obtained so many benefites receiued and so many iudgements inflicted vpon the disobedient yet they as a stubborne and rebellious generation a generation that set not their heart aright Psalme 78 8. whos 's spirit was not stedfast with God neuer ceased to prouoke him by their sinnes and oftentimes as it were made a generall Conspiracy against him and Moses his seruant so that Miriam and Aaron were not free Arist Rhetor. lib. 2. cap 24. Numb 12.1 verifying the saying of the Philosopher 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Euen a mans Kindred know how to enuy at him But among all other mutinies and murmurings recorded in this Booke none was greater then that which happened after the returne of the twelue Aduenturers or Discouerers sent out by Moses into the Territories of Canaan as wel to informe themselues of the force of the inhabitants and fertility of the Countrey as also to take knowledge of the Wayes Passages Riuers Foards Plaines and Mountaines thereof that nothing might be hidden from them For the wrath of God was turned against Israel being kindled by the violent breath of their rebellion Numb 14.22.30.31 so that hee punished the same in a most fearefull manner Iude verse 5. and almost extinguished euery soule of the whole multitude which he had brought out of Egypt for onely two Caleb and Ioshua were excepted And albeit Moses was the mildest and meekest man vpon the earth Numb 12.3 and often prayed vnto God for them to renew his wonted mercies and to consider that theyr destruction would encrease the pride of the Heathen Nations both of the Egyptians from whence they came Numb 24 13. and of the Canaanites to whose Land they were going and preuayled by his wonderfull prayers with him For the prayer of a righteous man auayleth much if it be feruent as the Apostle Iames saith chapt 5. verse 16. yet they ceased not to murmure against him witnesse heereof amongst others the insolent behauiour and conspiracy of Korah Dathan and Abiram and their Partisans Numb 16. verse 1. who for the contempt of God and his Ministers and seeking to ouerthrow the order and discipline of the Church were some of them swallowed vp aliue and by the earth opening her mouth deuoured others euen two hundred and fiftie in number which offered Incense with Korah their Captaine were consumed with fire from heauen besides fourteene thousand and seuen hundred which iustified the former mutiny were stricken dead with a sodaine pestilence as Numb 16. verse 49. Thus while the wicked multitude vsurped ecclesiasticall authority and endeauoured to subuert the power of the Church-gouernment and to bring in a parity that is an horrible confusion by making all men alike by pretending that all the Congregation are holy euery one of them as Numb 16. verse 3. and by rebelliously contending against the high Priest and the cheefest Magistrate to whom God committed the ouersight of all the Almighty altered the course of Nature that They dyed not the common death of all men neither were visited after the visitation of other men Verse 29. but he made a new thing and wrought one of the greatest wonders and myracles which fell out in all the time of Moses his gouernment And the better to assure his people and in his great goodnesse to confirme them touching the election of Aaron and his sonnes to the Priesthood it pleased him also to approoue the same by a great miracle of the Twelue Rods giuen in by the hands of the twelue Tribes of which Moses receyued one of euerie Head and Prince of his Tribe all which being
and constant in his promise therefore he neuer deceiueth nor deludeth those that are his with vaine wordes whose truth reacheth vnto the clouds Reason 2 Secondly as he is true in nature so he is vnchangeable in will he is not like man that he should lye Man is subiect to vanity inconstancy as to speake and not to do it to promise and not to keepe it but it is not so with God who hath opened his mouth wil performe it This doth Iob plainly declare Chap. 23 13. Hee is in one minde and who can turne him Tea he doth what his minde desireth for he will performe that which is decreed of me and many such things are with him There is no variablenesse with him neither shadow of turning he remaineth the same euermore To this purpose Moses declareth that Balaam could not curse the people of God but was constrained against his will to blesse them Numb 23 19. because God is not as man that he should lye neither as the Son of man that he should repent Hath he sayde and shall he not do it Hath he spoken and shall he not accomplish it Thirdly hee is powerful and of himselfe Reason 3 able and sufficient to worke out his own wil so that nothing shall hinder him or delay the doing thereof when the time is come It falleth out oftentimes with man when hee hath promised to accomplish a worke that hee is not able to performe it either through weaknesse in himselfe or through the ouer-ruling power that is in another It is not so with God whatsoeuer he decreeth hee doeth whatsoeuer he willeth he worketh and performeth When after Gods gracious promise to giue flesh vnto his people in abundance Moses doubted therof in regard of the want of those meanes which he saw not and the multitude of the people which he saw the Lord said vnto him Is the Lords hand shortned Numb 11 23. Thou shalt now see whether my word shall come to passe vnto thee or not Seeing therefore God is true of his word vnchangeable in his will and powerfull in his workes wee may builde our faith vpon this trueth that his promises shall neuer faile any of his children Let vs now apply this doctrine to our selues Vse 1 First is this certaine that God will performe whatsoeuer he hath promised Then we may conclude this that whatsoeuer promises are not yet fulfilled shall in due time bee accomplished How many promises hath he already verified Could any power or strength of man preuaile against him to frustrate them and to make them of none effect Many there are that he hath made which are yet to come they also shall be made good for euen they are as easily brought to passe as the rest which wee see already performed We haue a prophesie promise of the calling of the Iewes that they shall be gathered into the Sheepfold of Christ and professe his name for God is able to graft them in againe Hence it is that the Apostle saith Rom 11 23. I would not Brethren that ye should be ignorant of this secret lest ye should be arrogant in your selues that partly obstinacy is come to Israel vntill the fulnes of the Gentiles be come in See then hereby the prophesie inuerted Once it was as we heard before that God should perswade Iapheth to dwel in the tents of Sem but now the promise is that God will perswade Sem to dwell in the Tents of Iapheth As therefore the church of the Iews is brought in praying for the conuersion of the Gentiles so shold we by an holy emulation from them apply vnto them and for them theyr owne words Cant. 8 8. We haue a litle Sister and she hath no brests what shall we do for our Sister when she shall be spoken for The calling of the Gentiles once seemed as vnprobable and vnpossible yet did God take away all obstacles and stumbling-blockes and brought them vnto the faith by the power of his two-edged sword so we cannot doubt for faithfull is he that hath promised but in his good time he wil in mercy looke vpon the naturall branches and according to his ancient bountifulnesse graft them into their owne Oliue tree They are the first borne of God and as it were the elder Brethren of the house albeit they seeme disinherited for a season and cast out of the house yet God will admit them againe receiue them into the adoption of sonnes And our doctrine serueth vs as a prop and pillar to vnder-prop our faith touching this point Againe God hath promised that hee will free vs from all sinne and misery Reu. 7 16 15. that he will wipe away all teares from our eyes and make vs without spot and wrinkle so that wee shall hunger and thirst no more We see not this with our bodily eyes neither are wee made partakers of this promise For behold vnto this houre we both hunger and thirst 1 Cor. 4 11 12.13 and are naked and are buffeted and haue no certaine abiding place we are reuiled and yet we blesse wee are persecuted and suffer it we are euill spoken of and we pray we are made as the filth of the world the off-scouring of all things vnto this time This doctrine therefore serueth to vphold our faith in this point Thirdly God hath promised to raise vp our bodies that haue lien in the dust and are rotted in the earth by his almighty power who calleth things that are not as if they were True it is it goeth aboue naturall reason to conceiue vnderstand this truth Rom. 8 11. yet the Apostle saith If the Spirit of Christ that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies How soeuer then our bodies bee either burned or drowned or deuoured God will raise them for with him nothing is vnpossible We see what men are able to doe by Art and workemanship of ashes they are able to make costly and curious glasses by distillation they are able to extract the spirite and quintessence of sundry things out of one mettall it is not hard with them to draw another as Siluer out of Lead by melting and refining by sowing their corne that rotteth in the earth we see it hath a new body giuen it Therefore it is not impossible in it selfe Notwithstanding we see not this as yet performed the bodyes of the Saints remaine in the earth and see corruption This doctrine therefore serueth to vphold our faith in this point to make vs rest in hope that he will not alwayes leaue them in the graue nor suffer them to perish therein for euermore Lastly God hath foretold that there shall be an end of this world that the Lorde Iesus shall breake the heauens and come to iudge al flesh so that the dead shall rise and all shall stand before his iudgement seate to receyue according to their workes
whether they bee good or euill Then shall the faithfull be fully glorified and inherite the crowne of eternall life This howsoeuer it bee oftentimes and faithfully promised of God yet hath bene and is derided of many who shall in the end pay the price of their folly and infidelity feele that Gods truth is stable and surer then the heauens 2 Pet. 3 3 4. This is it which the Apostle Peter testifieth This first vnderstand that there shall come in the last dayes mockers which will walke after their lustes and say Where is the promise of his comming For since the Fathers dyed all things continue alike from the beginning of the Creation But whatsoeuer these Atheists dreame of the glorious appearance of Christ his second comming and howsoeuer they put the euill day farre from them yet the Lord of that promise is not slacke as some men count slackenesse but is patient toward vs and wold haue no man to perish Neuerthelesse the day of the Lord will come as a Theefe in the night in the which the heaueÌ„s shall passe away with a noise and the Elements shall melte with heate and the earth with the workes that are therein shall be burnt vp This we see not yet performed 1 Thess 4 17. neither are we made partakers of eternall life when we shall euer rest remain with the Lord and nothing shall separate vs from his glorious and comfortable presence This doctrine therefore serueth to vphold our faith in this point And whensoeuer we reade of any promise that God hath in mercy made to his Church albeit it be for a time deferred not presently accomplished let vs waite with patience and build our Faith vpon the experience of his former promises which wee see already fulfilled and say with the Apostle 2 Tim. 1 12 I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue coÌ„mitted to him against that day We are sure wee builde not in the aire we beate not the ayre but we builde vpon aâ—sure foundation that shall neuer decay or deceiue vs. For who euer put his trust in him and was confounded Or who did set vp his rest on him and went away ashamed Hence it is that Christ saith Math. 5 17 18. Thinke not that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy them but to fulfill them for truly I say vnto you till heauen and earth perish one iot or one title of the Law shall not scape till all thinges be fulfilled This is needfull for vs to consider remember for our faith is often shaken with doubting and infidelity that which we see not we many times beleeue not and so we are shaken through our weakenesse as with the winde but we must make God our rock and rest on his vnchangeable word who is trueth it selfe and cannot lye Secondly seeing Gods promises are so Vse 2 surely grounded vppon the immutabilitie of Gods truth that it is vnpossible that they should faile or he deceiue this teacheth that it is as true that his iudgements shall not faile but follow the wicked at the heeles For God is as vnchangeable in the one as in the other It is a foolish error to imagine that God will vndoubtedly performe the promises of his mercie and not the threatnings of his iustice True it is many presume of his goodnes but they doubt of his righteousnesse This is to set vp an abhominable Idoll in our hearts and to denie the infinitenesse of his glorie and maiesty and to deuise a God made altogether of mercie If God be true in the one he is also as true in the other if hee faile in the one he changeth also in the other This vse is directly concluded by Ioshua in the exhortation that he maketh to the people that they should not ioyne themselues to the idolatrous Nations but loue the Lord their God and cleaue vnto him with full purpose of heart when he saith Chap. 23. ver 14 15. Behold this day do I enter into the way of all the world and ye know in your hearts and in all your soules that nothing hath failed of all the good things which the Lord your God promised you but all are come to passe vnto you nothing hath failed thereof Therefore as all good things are come vpon you which the Lord your God promised you so shall the LORD bring vpon you euery euil thing vntil he haue destroyed you out of this good Land which the Lord your God hath giuen you In which words hee teacheth that his threatnings are of the same nature with his promises and his iudgements as certaine as his mercies 2 Kings 7 1 2 17.18 This appeareth by a notable example which God shewed at the breaking vp of the long siege of Samaria he promised to the faithfull that would beleeue plenty and abundance the next day and hee threatned to the Prince on whose hand the King leaned that he should see it with his eies but he should not eate thereof Here God did promise good and threaten euill Did he shew forth the worke of his mercy and not of his iudgement of his goodnes not of his wrath Yes of his wrath and iudgement for the people trod vpon him in the gate and he dyed as the man of God had said so it came to passe This serueth to shew the wofull estate and condition of all vngodly men vnrepentant sinners for howsoeuer they flatter themselues put away the euill day far from them being deluded and as it were charmed with a proud presumption of Gods mercies yet the threatning of God the curse of the Law and the terror of their conscience which standeth against them shall abide for euer and therefore so long as they go forward in sin and proceed in the wickednes of their hearts they haue iust cause to mourne and lament forasmuch as the threatnings manifested in the word are inuiolable and vnchangeable Let all those that lye in any sin repent while it is called to day hear his voice lest the curse of the Law which shal certainly be fulfilled do seize vpon them and they be carried to vtter destruction The Prophet Esay denounceth many woes against wicked men Esay 5 8 11 18 20 21 22. Wo vnto them that ioyn house to house and lay Field to field til there be no place for the poore Woe vnto them that rise vp early to follow drunkennesse and to them that continue til night Woe vnto them that draw iniquity with cordes of vanity and sinne as with Cart-ropes Woe vnto them that speake good of euill and euil of good which put darknesse for light and light for darkenesse that put bitter for sweet sweet for soure Woe vnto them that are wise in their own eyes prudent in their owne sight Woe vnto them that are mighty to drinke wine and to them that are strong to
is to bring them vnto him and to make them seeke him early and vntill affliction worke in vs repentance newnesse of life we haue no right vse nor true fruite of it Fourthly it is required of vs to praise the name of God for his mercy and goodnesse in sparing of vs and not pouring out the full viols of his wrath and indignation vpon vs and not coming out with all his fury and forces against vs. The practise of this praise we see in Dauid after the plague was ceassed 2 Sam. 24 25 hee built an Altar vnto the Lord and offered burnt offerings and peace offerings and the Lord was appeased toward the Land and the plague ceassed from Israel Hee did not onely call vpon God but offered the sacrifice of thanksgiuing vnto him Except we follow his example and practise this duty we rob God of his honour and prouoke him to take away his blessings from vs. When we are in affliction we are eloquent enough and haue tongues to vtter many prayers to haue the plague vpon vs remoued from vs but when we are helped and the iudgement is taken away we forget both Gods mercy and our owne dutie we consider not from whence our deliuerance commeth nor what it challengeth at our hands Fiftly we must remember that we thinke not our selues hardly dealt withall but take heed to our selues that we be farre from murmuring and complaining against God The Lord complaineth by his Prophet against such hypocrites Iere. 3 4 5. Ieremy 3 Diddest thou not still cry vnto me Thou art my Father and the guide of my youth will hee keepe his anger for euer will he reserue it to the end Thus they flattered with their lippes when malice was in their hearts they spake faire to God and pretended a great desire they had that they would faine please him while his hand is vpon them and while he striketh them with his rodde But what answere doth GOD giue and they receiue It followeth in the next words Thus hast thou spoken but thou doest euill euen more and more And as it was with this people so is our case when God at any time taketh vs in hand we speake him faire we humble our selues before him and stoope downe to take correction but eyther wee thinke the time too long while his rod is vpon vs and so wil prescribe him the time when to take it away or else we fret fume against him as doing vs wrong and wee sustained iniury at his hands But if we were acquainted eyther with our iniquity or with his mercy we would be otherwise minded and would confesse that all kindes of punishments are due to vs and indeed too little for vs yea we would easily perceiue that GOD is more sorrowfull for the correction which he is constrained to lay vpon vs then wee are greeued for the sinnes which wee haue committed against him If these things be found in vs if we acknowledge Gods mercy toward vs in our troubles if we call vpon him earnestly if we turne vnto him vnfainedly if we praise his name cheerefully and do not think our selues hardly dealt withall we shall not want comfort in our sufferings but be able to comfort both our selues and others Lastly it is our duty to bee patient vnder Vse 3 the crosse not to discourage our selues in our troubles whatsoeuer or how great soeuer they be nor to murmure and repine at them seeing our doctrine teacheth vs that he neuer powreth vpon vs all his wrath nor giueth vs a full cup to drinke vp euen the dregs thereof but tempereth seasoneth it in such sort that together with the affliction we may taste of his compassion Now to the end we may not despise the chastening of the Lord neyther faint when we are rebuked of him but may possesse our soules with patience and endure constant vnto the ende we are to consider three things First of all we must remoue all lets and impediments that may hinder vs in the course of patience Secondly we must learne and marke the motiues that may moue vs to the embracing of this Christian and heauenly vertue Thirdly we must examine prooue our selues whether this grace of GOD be in vs or not seeing vpon it as vpon a pillar resteth the life of our christian profession as we shall shew afterward Touching the first it standeth vs vpon to cut off and to cast away from vs all such things as may any way hinder our patience The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes and commending the constancy and patience of the Saintes draweth this exhortation Wherefore Heb. 12 1. let vs also seeing that wee are compassed with so great a Cloud of witnesses cast away euery thing that presseth downe and the sinne that hangeth so fast on let vs runne with patience the race that is set before vs whereby he declareth that the meanes to hold on our course with patience is to remoue the lettes and impediments that stand in our way The first hinderance is selfe-loue The hinderances of patience the very bane and poyson of all good and holy duties Wee loue our selues and our skinne so well that we shrinke backe our shoulders and pull in our heads when any perill beginneth to hang ouer vs as if some storme and tempest were imminent and ready to fall vpon vs. So long as this thorne sticketh in the flesh wee cannot loue the Lord nor yeeld obedience vnto him in bearing the crosse Hence it is that our Sauiour Christ saith Math. 16. verse 24. If any man will follow me let him forsake himselfe and take vp his crosse and follow me It is to our nature and the naturall man hard to suffer who desireth to sleepe in an whole skinne The second hinderance is desire of reuenge For these two patience and reuenge are as contrary one to the other as peace and warre as fire and water as light and darkenesse If Ioseph had looked to the iniurious dealings of his brethren toward him and to their wicked purposes intended against him he would neuer haue saide vnto them Gen. 45 5 8. Bee not sad neyther greeued with your selues that yee solde me hither you sent me not hither but God who hath made me a father vnto Pharaoh and Lord of all his house and Ruler throughout all the Land of Egypt If Iob had rested and contented himselfe in the attempts and robberies of the Sabeans and Caldeans hee would neuer haue broken out into these wordes The LORD hath giuen Iob 1 15 17 21 and the LORD hath taken away It belongeth not vnto vs to take or to seeke reuenge but to commit our selues and our causes to the God of vengeance The third lette is infidelity when we haue in vs an vnfaithfull heart and cast off all confidence in God who maintaineth the lot of all those that trust in him and depend vppon him What was the cause that the Iewes suffering want in the wildernesse
sometimes of bread and sometimes of water murmured against God and his seruant Moses And albeit they had most manifest experience both of the power and mercy of GOD in helping them in all times of neede yet they brake out into impatiency Exod. chap. 16 verse 3. Oh that wee had dyed by the hand of the Lord in the Land of Egypt Exod. 26 3. when we sate by the flesh-pots when wee did eate bread our bellies full The cause of this was an vnbeleeuing heart to depart away from the liuing God If therefore wee beleeue not in him â—â—m 20 12. â—â—al 78 22. to sanctifie his Name and to trust in his helpe if we doe not commit all our waies vnto him who hath promised that he will neuer forget vs nor forsake vs it is vnpossible that euer wee should possesse our soules with patience The last impediment is want of premeditation and consideration how we may continue and go through stitch without starting backe from our profession This is the cause that maketh men impatient and to giue ouer when we are tryed because wee neuer weigh the danger before we are tryed We must cast our accounts what it hath cost others what it may cost our selues It is worthy counsell giuen vnto vs by our Sauiour Christ Luc. 14 28 29 30. Which of you minding to build a Tower sitteth not downe before and counteth the cost whether he haue sufficient to performe it lest that after he hath laide the foundation and is not able to performe it all that behold it begin to mocke him saying This man began to build and was not able to make an end It is a dangerous case to be found vnprepared and vnprouided for the assault It hath wrought a relapse and apostacy in many so that they haue denied the faith and made shipwracke of religion Hitherto of the hinderances of patience now let vs consider the motiues that may perswade vs to seeke after it and to lay hand and hold vpon it Motiues to moue vs to patience First of all we must know that as all affliction is of God so he will be with vs haue care ouer vs vnder the Crosse Why then should we bee dismaied or discourage our selues in any troubles whatsoeuer seeing we are still in Gods sight and haue him ready to heare vs otherwise it could not but go hard with vs. It had gone hard with Moses being cast into the Riuer among the reedes except God had looked downe from heauen vpon him and directed Pharaohs daughter to take him vp The like wee might say of Ioseph when he was in irons and his feet held in the stockes Psal 105.18 1 Sam. 24 2 3. Iere. 38 6. Ionas 1 17. Dan. 3 21 6 16. of Dauid when he wandered in the wildernesse on the Mountaines and in Caues of the earth of Ieremy when hee was cast in prison of Ionah in the whales belly of Daniel in the den of Lyons and of his fellowes in the fiery furnace all these had experience of Gods assistance who was not farre from them in the day of trouble So it shall be with euery one of vs his countenance doth euermore behold the iust in all their sufferings calamities as the Psalmist saith The eyes of the Lord are vpon the righteous his eares are open vnto their cry Psal 34 15. And indeed we should be most wretched and miserable in all our afflictions in warre famine and pestilence and whatsoeuer chastisements befall vs except God had an eye to see vs an eare to heare vs an heart to pitty vs and an hand to saue and succour vs. Secondly we must consider what we haue deserued and how we may iustly be punished not only in that manner but in a greater measure This was the confession of the penitent theefe hanging vpon the Crosse and speaking thus vnto his fellow Luc. 23. Luc. 23 41 42 We are indeed righteously heere for we receiue things worthy of that we haue done but this man hath done nothing amisse We shew our selues to haue a sensible feeling of our sorrowes but are many times without feeling of our sinnes If GOD should lay more vpon vs he were not vniust inasmuch as we haue iustly broght it vpon our selues We see this in the Prophet Dauid acknowledging the same Psal 119 75. I know O Lord that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflicted me iustly We must confesse that nothing belongeth to vs but shame and confusion of faces Thirdly this meditation must enter into our soules and neuer depart from vs that God will turne all our sorrowes sufferings vnto the best so that neither tribulation nor anguish nor persecution nor famine nor nakednesse nor perill nor sword shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. This is it which the Apostle teacheth Rom. 8 28. We know that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God euen to them that are called of his purpose This promise is assured vnto vs that he will sanctifie vnto our singular good not onely his blessings but his very chastisements and afflictions so that they shall bring vs neerer to God as the Prophet Dauid confessed he had receiued good by theÌ„ Psal 119. Before I was afflicted I went astray but now I keepe thy word Fourthly we are made to suffer heere that we might not suffer elsewhere For wee are chastened in this life lest we should bee condemned in the life to come If therefore wee be without correction whereof all the sonnes of God are partakers then are we bastards not sonnes as the Apostle speaketh to the Hebrewes Let vs call to our remembrance what Abraham answereth to the rich man Luke 16 25. Son remember that thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasures and likewise Lazarus paines now therefore is he comforted thou art tormented The rich man enioyed the desires and delights of his owne heart in this life therefore he was tormented in hell in the life to come Let vs patiently abide that which God layeth vpon vs wishing rather to suffer heere such troubles as are temporall then the torments of hell after this life which are eternall Fiftly it is the will of God that we should suffer to which wee must readily obey and humbly submit our selues as the Apostle sheweth Phil. 1 29. Vnto you it is giuen for Christ that not onely yee should beleeue in him but also suffer for his sake The heathen were wont to vse this as a reason to beare the cros because there is no remedy or redresse that it cannot be otherwise Seeing then they could not choose but suffer they taught that it is better to make a vertue of necessity then brutishly or childishly to despaire vnder it and seeing it must needs be so they must bee contented resoluing as Christ saith Acts 9 5. It is hard to kicke against prickes
albeit many things fell out to restraine the course of liberality as their multitude importunity and ingratitude that are in need yet he could not be hindred by any of them from shewing mercy vnto them â—eut 24 53. considering that if we feed them their bellies shall blesse vs if we cloath them their loines shall blesse vs if we visite them in sicknesse their bodies shall blesse vs nay their soules shall blesse vs albeit their tongues reuile vs and their mouthes be full of cursing and bitternesse Let vs therefore turne our selues from them vnto God who will reward euery good worke euen to a cup of colde water Heereby we shall testifie our religion to be sincere hereby we shall be like our heauenly Father assure our hearts that we are his children hereby we shall be made conformable vnto Iesus Christ our head who being equall in glory with his Father and being in the forme of God made himself poore that he might enrich vs hereby we shall prouide well for our selues by making vs friends with the riches of vnrighteousnesse yea hereby we shall heape coales of fire vpon the heads of all vnthankfull persons doing good for euill and shewing mercy to them that doe not deserue any mercy at our hands 25. The standard of the Campe of Dan shall be on the North side by their armies the Captaine of the children of Dan shall be Ahiezer the sonne of Ammâ—shaddai 26. And his host and those that were numbred of them were threescore and two thousand and seuen hundred 27. And those that encampe by him shall be the Tribe of Asher and the Captaine of the children of Asher shall be Pagiel the sonne of Ocran 28. And his host and those that were numbred of them were forty and one thousand and fiue hundred 29. Then the Tribe of Naphtali and the Captaine of the Children of Naphtali shall bee Ahira the sonne of Enan 30. And his host and those that were numbred of them were fifty and three thousand and foure hundred 31. All they that were numbred in the camp of Dan were an hundred thousand and fifty and seuen thousand and sixe hundred they shall goe hindermost with their standards We are now come to the last standard expressed in these wordes These three Dan Asher and Naphtali that is the Tribes that descended of them being three of the sons of Iacob doth the Lord in this place cast into the last squadron to make vp the fourth battailion And albeit they were set in the last and lowest company of the army yet wee do not reade that during the long time of their tarriance in the wildernesse which was the space of 40 yeares they opened their mouthes against the ordinance of God or murmured through impatience and discontentment at the order established among them neyther did other murmure at them albeit some of the children of the handmaids were preferred before the naturall sons of Leah and Rahel An hoast of men consisting of great multitudes is like a full or corpulent body that needeth not any external meanes to throw it downe it being ready to ouerweigh and ouersway it selfe through it owne heauines Many estates and kingdomes arising from small beginnings as it were large stoods from little fountains haue proceeded swelled so great Liuy in the Preface to his History that the bignes thereof is comberous to themselues and the puissance of so mighty people hath wrought their own destructioÌ„ Thus it fel out in the commonwealth of Rome whose proper power strength wanting a forrain enemy to encounter with all wrought it owne ruine so that it had no greater opposite then it owne too great felicity Epito Flor. But not to trouble our selues with forraine examples let vs briefely touch the example of the Disciples of Christ they were few in number they were a little company like a small boat that might be easily ruled and gouerned inasmuch as they had the best Maister that euer was to stand at the sterne yet they no sooner heard of Christs departure out of the worlde but they condemned parity and contended for superiority Math. 20 20. Thus we see what our nature is one man cannot abide any to be his equall another cannot suffer any to bee before him Wherefore to cut off all occasion of emulation and to teach them the benefit of contentation the Lord assigneth to euery Tribe his standing place and they in humility and obedience rested in the roome ranke that God in mercy appointed for the generall benefit of the whole and the particular good of euery one among them Verse 25 26. The standard of the Campe of Dan shall be on the c. The three combined together in this army whereof Dan was principall the other two Asher Naphtals were assistants are indeed the children of the handmaids inasmuch as Rabel in greefe of her barrennesse giueth her maid vnto her husband who beareth him Dan and Naphtali Leah also following her sisters example giueth him her maid who beareth bringeth forth Asher There can no reason bee assigned by man why they should go march in this order then in any other but onely the good pleasure of God yet they are quiet and striue not one against another being brethren one to another From hence we learne that euery one Doctrine 6 ought to be conteÌ„ted with his present estate I say Euery one is to be content with the condition wherein God hath set him how meane soeuer our condition be yet God requires it as a special duty at our hands that therewith we be content Hereunto commeth the commandement giuen by the Apostle 1 Corinth 7 20 24. Let euery man abide in the same calling wherein he was called To the same purpose hee teacheth elsewhere that Godlinesse with contentment is great gaine and afterward 1 Tim. 6 8. Hauing food and rayment let vs bee therewith content And as he deliuereth this doctrine by precept so hee sealeth it vp by practise and experience Phil. 4 11 12. I haue learned in whatsoeuer state I am therewith to bee content I know both how to be abased I know how to abound euery where and in all things I am enstructed both to be full and to bee hungry both to abound and to suffer need It is a great and wonderfull knowledge and very hard to be practised to know to be rich that is to vse riches soberly it passeth our reach vnlesse we haue a speciall and extraordinary grace giuen vnto vs. We must learne also what it is to be poore which is as hard a lesson as the former forasmuch as we are ready to murmure vnder the Crosse whereas though wee should walke naked be hungry and thirsty be afflicted and passe by the sword yet we ought to be patient our trust must not faile which we haue in God who will feed vs in the time of famine Reason 1 The reasons heereof are of great force and carry
riches and reioyce in it more then they that finde great spoiles Account the merchandise of it better then the Merchandise of siluer and the gaine thereof more precious then Rubies so that nothing that we highly esteeme can be compared vnto it Prou. 3.13 14. Magnifie it as a treasure of that value that rather then thou wilt leaue it thou wilt be ready to forsake all that thou hast Matth. 13. There is nothing that more slaketh and shaketh off our deuout attention then to account the precious word of God vile and base in our eyes according to the corrupt custome of many in our dayes that preferre huskes fit to feed swine before the fat of wheat that is sent to nourish the sonnes of God Fourthly we must know that there is great hope of those that refuse not the meanes but submit themselues vnto it but none at all of those that vtterly refuse it What God may worke extraordinarily who sometimes feedeth by miracle from heauen as he did the Israelites Exod. 16.15 1 King 17.6 and Eliah in the wildernesse we cannot affirme and they that waite vpon such vanities forsake their owne mercy But of this point we haue spoken already Lastly it is our duty to lay vp the Word in our hearts that it may not be taken from vs but that we may practise it and profit by it For all our hearing must aime at profiting We must desire the sincere milke of the Word 1 Pet. 2.2 that we may grow thereby Now it can neuer take root except we heare it with an honest and good heart Luke 8.15 If we haue it only running in our mouthes or swimming in our braines it is as the grasse vpon the house toppe Psal 129.6.7 which withereth afore it groweth vp wherewith the mower filleth not his hand nor he that bindeth sheaues his bosome Let vs therefore first of all giue our hearts vnto God pray him to reforme them and to open them that so we may attend to those things that are deliuered vnto vs. As for those that haue their mouthes open but their hearts empty of the word they are as sounding brasse or a tinkling cymball they may please themselues and deceiue others for a time but their hypocrisie shall be vncased their deceitfull dealing manifested and themselues prooued to be no better then vessels that make a noyse but are without all substance in them Verse 11 12. And I behold I haue taken the Leuites c. Hitherto we haue spoken of the commandement of God directed vnto Moses that he should present the Leuites before Aaron the Priest that they may minister vnto him now we are to proceede to the reason of the commandement where we see the cause rendred why they should be giuen vnto him because euen vnto this time the first borne had executed the Priests office being consecrated vnto God and preserued out of the common destruction when the first borne in Egypt were destroyed He putteth them in mind of Gods mercy toward them who might iustly haue destroyed them as well as the Egyptians if it had pleased him When we see a common desolation or destruction and our selues as a remnant taken out of the common calamity it ought to make vs thankfull vnto God and to acknowledge that wee holde our life of him in cheife Thus did Noah stand affected when he offered sacrifice to God after he was come out of the Arke and was preserued with his family from the flood of waters Thus doth Daniel Dan. 5.20 â—â— teach Belshazzar the king to humble his heart knowing the heauy iudgment that God brought vpon his father and tooke his glory from him We must profit by the examples of Gods workes both of his mercy and iudgement vpon others We learne from hence Doctrine that the first borne were from the beginning the Lords The first boâ— were sanctified to the Lord. and consecrated to serue him and to instruct others This dignity and preheminence of the first borne beganne among the sonnes of Adam and continued in his posteritie as well before as after the generall destruction of the old world the eldest euer succeeding in the kingly and Priestly office vnlesse for some open impiety or other secret cause best knowne vnto God and vnknowne vnto the Church hee were reiected so that there was euermore some excellency vntill that Israel came out of Egypt and the Church became nationall Hence it is that God saith to Caine the elder sonne of Adam If thou doe well shalt thou not be accepted and if thou doest not well sinne lieth at the doore and vnto thee shall be his desire and thou shalt rule ouer him Gen. 4.7 To this purpose Iacob speaketh to Reuben Gen. 49.3 Thou art my first borne my might and the beginning of my strength the excellency of dignity and the excellency of power Thus he was by priuiledge of birthright and thus was euery sonne by creation that first opened the matrice Luke 2.23 Whereby we see that in the family of the faithfull from the first man that God created vntill Aaron was sanctified to be a Priest vnto God in stead of the first borne the eldest of the family ordinarily had both the kingly and Priestly direction of the rest of his brethren As we saw this before in the house of Adam so it appeareth also afterward For when Caine the eldest sonne of Adam to whom the dignity of the first borne did pertaine was for his iniquitie reiected from that honour and excommunicated from the Church which was a spirituall kinde of banishment God raised vp Seth who being taught by his father touching the fall of man touching the punishments of sinne and the promised Sauiour assisted him while he liued in guiding his family and succeeded him after his death in the gouernment of the Church of God which was as a little flocke in comparison of the race of Caines posterity that married many wiues and encreased in great multitudes In like sort Enoch succeded Seth and dying â—ield of the â—rch lib. 5. â— â—et 2.5 â—â— 4. â— left that honour to Kenan Kenan to Mahalaleel c. These were preachers of righteousnesse and repentance some of them indued with the spirit of Prophesie to conuince that wicked generation These Preachers of God being contemned and despised in the world such entertainement haue his seruants euer found the flood came and swept them away Noah gouerned as a father the Church of God before and after the Flood and left the same dignitie and office to Shem his second sonne Iaphet his eldest sonne being put behinde for secret causes knowne vnto God euen as his father had committed it vnto him â—en 10.21 Thus we might proceed and goe forward to shew in succeeding ages of the Church how God continued this fauour to the first borne and thereby set as it were a crowne of honour vpon their head Hence it is that at the giuing of the
people yet he would haue his children to content themselues to be ranged among the ordinary Leuites though they were not aduanced to be in the number of the Priests much lesse to be the high Priests And note the sincerity of Moses himselfe that he is not ashamed to set downe this in writing and to commit it to posterity so that he cannot be suspected of any shew of ambition or to giue any the least occasion to the vngodly of slandering him Thus do the writers of holy Scriptures deale without all partiality euen in matters that do concerne themselues This we see in Dauid Psal 51 in the title of it who mentioneth his committing of adultery with the wife of Vriah and his repentance for the same The Prophet Ionah Ionah 1 3 17. reporteth his flying from the presence of God and the iudgement that fell vpon him for it in that Prophesie The Apostle Paul spareth not to tell the Church and to leaue it to all posterity that he was a blasphemer a persecutor and an oppressor 1 Tim. 1 13. One borne out of due time the least of the Apostles not worthy to be called an Apostle because he persecuted the Church of God 1 Cor. 15 8 9. Behold therfore the purity of the word of God learne to confesse it and endeuour to finde this effect of it in our hearts Besides we are to obserue and marke from hence that the Tribe of Leui of small and little beginnings did make wonderfull proceedings for whereas he begat three sonnes Gershon had onely two Merari two and Kohath foure who could haue expected so fruitfull a posterity that twelue men in so short a time should swarme into so many thousands Thus doth GOD worke mightily by weake meanes both in the naturall generation and in the spirituall regeneration that his glory might more brightly and beautifully appeare We haue seene and shewed already how God euen when his people were most vexed oppressed did then most of all encrease and multiply them and so manifested his power in their preseruation Likewise also we see in the new Testament he chose out twelue Apostles and sent them into the world not furnished with carnall weapons Erasm praefac in Iraeneum nor armed with the force or fauour or friendship of mortall men By such as were vnskilfull he ouercame the wisedome of the wise by few in number he subdued very many Nations by the weake he vanquished the strong by an vnwarlike company he conquered euery high hold that lifted vp it selfe against God laid it equall with the ground by such as were vnnoble and vnknowne hee dimmed darkned al the glory of the world by silly and simple sheepe he tamed the fiercenesse of roaring Lyons that is the cruelty of bloody tyrants and by innocent Doues hee draue away wily and subtill serpents Last of all albeit Kohath were not the elder brother and consequently the Ruler of Leuies house yet in the common ministery he was preferred before the rest and had the chiefest preheminence and place of honour aboue theÌ„ to teach vs that God sheweth mercy from the fountaine of his owne holy will and pleasure euen as he aduanced Moses and called him from feeding his fathers sheepe without any dignity or desert that was found in him Let vs all confesse this when we receiue any kindnesse and mercy from him otherwise we rob him of the glory due to his name But of these points we haue spoken elsewhere and therefore we will come to the doctrines Verse 27. And of Kohath was the family of the Amramites c. Wee are to note that which was expressed before and is repeated againe heereafter but especially is pointed out in this diuision that the office committed to this family is called a charge and ministration they had the charge of the Sanctuary verse 28. Againe their charge shall be the Arke and the Table and the Candlesticke verse 31. And afterward Eleazar shall haue the ouersight of theÌ„ that keepe the charge of the Sanctuary verse 32. From hence we learne what the office of the Doctrine Ministery is namely The Mâ—â—â—â—ry is an 〈◊〉 of charge that it is an office of charge It is required of all the Ministers carefully to looke to the Churches and charges committed vnto them and to attend to the flocke that dependeth vpon them The Ministery is a great burden and a work full of employment This doth Peter by way of exhortation teach the Elders Feede the flocke of God which is among you taking the ouersight thereof not by constraint but willingly c 1 Pet. 5 2. Thus doth Paul instruct the Elders of Ephesus Acts 20 28. Take heed vnto your selues and to all the flocke ouer which the holy Ghost hath made you Ouerseers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne blood And when he writeth to Timothy he saith This is a true saying If a man desire the office of a Bishop 1 Tim. 3 1 â— hee desireth a good worke So likewise in the same Chapter If a man know not how to rule his owne house how shall he take care of the Church of God And in the second Epistle chap. 4 verse 1 2. I charge thee before God and the Lord Iesus Christ who shall iudge the quicke and dead at his appearing and his kingdome preach the word be instant in season out of season reprooue rebuke exhort with all suffering and doctrine Whereby wee see that the Ministery is an ouersight and the Ministers Ouerseers and the end of their office a caring for the Church of God diligently and vncessantly This may farther be shewed vnto vs by the Reason 1 force of reason First all the titles that are giuen vnto them are as so many goades to pricke them forward or as spurres clapt to their sides I will onely speake of two that they are Shepheards and Watchmen The Ministers are Pastors or Shepheards Ezek. 34.2 Eph. 4 11. Iere. 23 1 the church of God is as a flocke of sheepe subiect to many enemies as the diuell seducers deceiuers heretickes euill dooers euen as an heard is to many wolues and therefore they must be carefully looked vnto Besides they are called watchmen the Church is as a Citty besieged day and night by strong and mighty enemies Ezek. 3 17. Sonne of man I haue made thee a watchman vnto the house of Israel therfore heare the word at my mouth giue them warning from me It behoueth therefore the spiritual watchman to keepe diligent watch Secondly the Ministers are fitly called the Reason 2 Lords committees and therefore they must giue an account for the soules committed vnto their charge Our life must goe for their liues our soule must answer for their soules if they perish through our default This the Apostle declareth Heb. 13 17. Obey them that haue the rule ouer you and submit your selues for they watch for your soules as they that
the Lyons brake their bones in pieces and tore them in sunder that had cast Daniel into the denne Dan. 6 24. Thus shall it bee with all persecuters that plot the ruine of the Church They may gather themselues together but they shall be scatterd they may pronounce a decree but it shall not stand they may digge deepe to hide their counsels but they shall be discouered come to nothing Hee hath not made his Church a prey vnto their teeth but hath vtterly destroyed them and made hauocke of them that they became dung to the earth and a prey to the fowles of heauen They then are greatly to be reproued who behold euery where and at all times the workes of God both of his mercy toward his people and of his iudgements against his enemies and yet are neuer moued to glorifie his Name nor to walke in obedience before him In the middest whereof I dwell Wee haue heard the strength of the reason and how necessarily and demonstratiuely it concludeth The presence of GOD with vs is a forcible meanes to pricke vs forward and to prouoke vs to holinesse of life and to all well-doing Now let vs consider the words in themselues without the consideration of others Wherein we see hee giueth his promise for his presence or setteth downe plainely vnto theÌ„ that he is continually among them to wit the holy God among his holy people â—ine â—euerâ—â—resent 〈◊〉 peoâ— This teacheth vs that God is euermore present with his people he is in the middest of them he is neuer absent from them He watcheth ouer theÌ„ for their good he neuer slumbreth nor sleepeth hee neuer forsaketh them that he should bring them into danger This appeareth in the example of Ioseph Gen. 39 21 23. The Lord was with him and shewed him mercy and gaue him fauour in the sight of the keeper of the prison Where hauing shewed that God was with Ioseph he expoundeth and expresseth what his presence was and wherein it consisted and how it was manifested Hee was cast into prison and lay in great misery yet did not God forsake him but was with him euen in prison God abhorreth not the loathsome prisons into which his seruants are cast He commandeth vs to visite his Children that are put in prison much more therefore will he do it himselfe This is set downe in the praier of Dauid for Salomon his sonne Arise and be doing and the Lord be with thee 1 Chron. 22 11 16. and in the prayer of Salomon at the dedication of the Temple 1 Kings 8 57. The Lord our God be with vs as he was with our Fathers let not him leaue vs nor forsake vs. This also is that mercifull promise which he maketh to his people Exod. 29 45 46. I will dwell among the children of Israel and will be their God and they shall know that I am the Lord their God that brought them foorth out of the Land of Egypt that I may dwell among them I am the Lord their God Heereby doth the Prophet comfort himselfe Psal 23 4. Though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I will feare none euil for thou art with me thy rodde and thy staffe doth comfort me This is such a principle as is so plaine that it needeth no farther confirmation that wheresoeuer two or three are gathethered together in his Name he is in the middest of them Mat. 18. I will propound a few reasons and that Reason 1 breefely First he will saue those that are his His presence is not a vaine presence neither is he an idle beholder of things that are done but his presence is to prosper and to saue The end of his beeing with vs is the saluation of vs. This is the reason that God giueth to his people and the promise of deliuerance after long trouble Ier. 30 11. I am with thee saith the Lord to saue thee though I make a full end of all Nations whither I haue scattered thee yet will I not make a full end of thee but I will correct thee in measure and will not leaue thee altogether vnpunished And to the same purpose he speaketh in the 42 chapter Bee not afraid of the King of Babylon of whom yee are afraid be not afraid of him saith the Lord for I am with you to saue you and to deliuer you from his hand We must not therefore dreame of a presence that effecteth nothing hee is not one that standeth still and doth nothing as he that is in a dreame but rather willeth his people oftentimes to stand still while he worketh all in all Secondly they haue good successe in their Reason 2 lawfull labours and honest endeuours so that he maketh the workes of their hands prosperous Except the Lord do builde the house watch the City the labours of the builder and the cares of the watchman profit nothing at all This reason is rendred in the example of Ioseph Gen. 39. God was with him and hee made all that he had to prosper So it is said in the booke of the Iudges The Lord was with Iudah Iudges 1 19. he draue out the inhabitants of the Mountaine In like manner we reade concerning Dauid 2 Sam. 5 10. Dauid went on and grew great and the Lord God of hosts was with him Seeing then God saueth his people in times of danger and prospereth the workes of their hands that they vndertake in his feare it followeth that he is continually with them Let vs now come to the vses that arise from Vse 1 hence First for the encrease of a sound faith in God in whom we are to trust we may conclude that seeing God is with his seruants therefore they shall not fall downe or take the foile but shall prosper and preuaile He leaueth them not to themselues he withdraweth not his strength from them he deliuereth them not to the lust and pleasure of their enemies This is it which he telleth Ioshua after the death of Moses Iudg. 1 5. There shall not any be able to stand before thee all the daies of thy life as I was with Moses so I will bee with thee Whensoeuer we prosper in our waies finde the blessing of God to haue beene with vs in our actions let vs not ascribe it to our industry and pollicy to our owne diligence and endeuours but acknowledge from whence it springeth and proceedeth it is because God is with vs. This is a notable comfort vnto vs to consider that the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile against the Church to deface it and to roote it out and to destroy it If the Church faile God shall faile with it If this be vnpossible so is the other If the church should faile Christ must also faile and all the benefits of his death and passion which can neuer come to passe forasmuch as he died not in vaine but will make his death auaileable in all the members of his body
into hell fire For seeing we offend him to whō should we repaire and come for pardon but vnto him that is offended It is he that can giue vs pardon both of sinne and punishment The practise heereof we see in the Prophet Dauid who because he had sinned against God against God onely he flieth vnto him for the forgiuenesse of his sinnes Psal 51 4. Haue mercy vpon me O God according to thy louing kindnesse Verse 1. according to the multitude of thy tender mercies blot out my transgressions Verse 2. Verse 4. wash me throughly from mine iniquity and cleanse me from my sinne c against thee thee onely haue I sinned and done euill in thy sight Let vs not continue in sinne but labour earnestly and speedily to come out of it as he that is fallen into a pit desireth nothing more then to get out and putteth to all his strength to be deliuered If we get not a generall pardon for all our sinnes woe vnto vs we are in a most wretched and miserable condition One sinne left vnpardoned is able to cast vs out of Gods kingdome and to giue vs our portion among the vnbeleeuers We see this in the fall of the Angels who left the state and habitation wherein they were set they sinned and were cast out from the presence of God and are reserued to destruction It is a good signe and a true note of repentance to thirst after mercy This is the penitents song he neuer pleadeth merit but euermore praieth for mercy and prizeth it aboue all other things First we must see our sinnes against God and the sentence of death pronounced against vs and then confesse the same to be iust and equall against our selues As then our sinnes cry to God for vengeance as we shewed before so let them cause vs to cry vnto God for deliuerance from them and the forgiuenes of them Though we haue sinned against him yet let vs not despaire of mercy for that were willingly and wittingly and willfully to cast our selues into the Lyons denne with whom is no pitty or compassion as if he that were like to bee drowned should refuse to bee helped out of the waters Let vs not say that God hath forsaken vs cast vs out of his sight let vs not thinke we are out of the hope of his fauour When we seeke not God he will seeke vs out and he seeketh out no man but he findeth him And heerein appeareth the infinitenesse of his loue the bottome wherof no man can sound whereof many can speake to their endlesse cōfort and to his endlesse glory and praise Such as sought not the meanes to bring them home to God God hath brought the meanes home to them and directed them to vse thē to their consolation and saluation Not that we should abuse or neglect the meanes but to kindle our loue and zeale vnto them so much the more For if he haue bin found of them that sought him not much more will he offer himselfe in kindnesse and mercy to those that with pure hearts and vpright consciences seeke vnto him and craue a blessing of him as somtimes he hath rewarded temporally those that haue humbled themselues hypocritically and vnsoundly to declare how greatly he regardeth true repentance indeed From hence is reproued the doctrine and practise of the Church of Rome that teach that the Pastours of the Church haue full and absolute power to forgiue sinnes as Christ had as though whosoeuer doubteth of their right and iurisdiction might as well doubt whether Christ haue authority to remit sinnes This is the pride and presumption of the man of sinne to challenge this preheminence who setteth himselfe downe in the seat of God and boasteth himselfe as God For this is one of the regalities and prerogatiues of God which he will giue or impart in whole or in part to none other It is an honour that belongeth peculiarly vnto him This the Scribes and Pharisies confessed in the Gospel Math. 9 3. Mar. 2 7. Who can forgiue sinnes but God onely Christ therefore is the onely author of reconciliation the Ministers are onely the Lords messengers and ambassadors to declare his will out of his word 2 Cor. 5 18. All things are of God who hath reconciled vs vnto himselfe by Iesus Christ and hath giuen to vs the ministery of reconciliation If the Bishop of Rome had this authority The Bishop of Rome cannot forgiue sins then wee ought to craue mercy at his hands and say vnto him Haue mercy vpon me O Lord God the Pope which is intollerable blasphemy impiety against God Obiection But it may be said If he do not sometimes forgiue sinnes then it shall seeme to be false which Christ saith Whatsoeuer ye binde on earth shall bee bound in heauen and whose sinnes ye remit they are remitted c. I answer Answer this power giuen to the Apostles and their successors is a commission in the Name of Christ to declare and pronounce remission of sins to them that are truely penitent They haue no power actually to remit sinnes they are onely as dispensers and stewards they are not made competent Iudges but onely as the Lords messengers to publish the will of God out of his word They are as Ministers not enabled to reconcile men vnto God but to pray and beseech them to be reconciled through Christ 2 Cor. 5 20. Christ then is the reconciler they are the Ministers of reconciliation Their commission stretcheth no farther but to declare the Princes pleasure If then God onely forgiue sinnes surely no man can doe it doubtlesse the man of sinne cannot forgiue sinne he cannot forgiue himselfe much lesse another He is a sicke man himselfe and needeth the Physition if haply any physicke will do him any any good which is much to be doubted He cannot be an absolute Physition to others that needeth the Physition himselfe he cannot saue others that cannot saue himselfe neither reconcile others to God who hath himselfe neede to be reconciled by another Christ Iesus himselfe could neuer haue reconciled vs to his Father if he had needed his Mother or any Saint or Angell to reconcile him to God We must all high and low rich and poore goe together to the Physition that he may heale all of vs. It is Christs shedding of his blood that remitteth sinnes it is he that hath made satisfaction to God so that it belongeth to God only to forgiue sinnes properly It is Christ that calleth all vnto him that are weary and heauy laden Mat. 11 ◠and promiseth to refresh them The Lord saith in the Prophet I am the Lord thy God Esay 43 ◠25. the holy one of Israel thy Sauiour and afterward I euen I am the Lord and besides me there is no Sauiour and yet againe more plainely I euen I am hee that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine owne sake and will not remember thy sinnes Neither doth Christ reprehend
them might haue hope And the Prophet Dauid in sundry places setteth downe this effect which himselfe from time to time had found and felt in his troubles as Psal 19.8 The statutes of the Lord are right reioycing the heart the commandement of the Lord is pure enlightning the eyes and the 119. Psalme Psalm 119 24 is a plentiful store-house to furnish vs abundantly with matter of comfort Thy testimonies are my delight and my Counsellers and againe My soule melteth for heauinesse strengthen thou mee Verse 28 according to thy word This is the true way sanctified vnto vs to driue away heauinesse this means the children of God haue vsed haue found by experience and good proofe the force and effect of it It hath beene very auaileable vnto them and filled their bones with marrow and fatnesse To this end he saith afterward Verse 92. Vnlesse thy law had beene my delight I should then haue perished in mine affliction Thus doe the faithfull reioyce in his Testimonies as much as in all riches forasmuch as his statutes do reioyce the heart make wise the simple enlighten the eies and conuert the soule then which it is vnpossible to finde greater matter of comfort Two meanes of comfort To conclude we haue seene that there are two meanes to obtaine comfort the one is from the worke of God in our hearts by his holy Spirit which leaueth vs not desolate and destitute The other is the vse of the word which is sweeter then the hony and the hony-combe and more to be desired then much riches Let vs haue an heape of sorrowes cast vpon vs through enduring of the Crosse and let vs sinke neuer so deepe into afflictions the word of God is able to raise vs vp againe to cheere vp our hearts Verse 7. Then they shall confesse their sinne which they haue done Wee shewed before that Moses setteth downe three waies how this damage offered to men is to be blotted out The course which they ought to take to purge it away is first of all to make confession of their sinne to God forasmuch as where the confession of man goeth before there the forgiuenesse of God followeth after We cannot lye hid from him nor conceale our offences and therefore it is best to acknowledge them before him Doctrine Whosoeuer looketh for forgiuenesse must confesse his sinnes to God From hence we learne that whosoeuer looketh for forgiuenesse must confesse his sins to God This is the practise and property of a true penitent to lay foorth his sinnes to God both originall and actuall and to discouer them in his sight This we see in sundry examples remembred in the old new Testament When Dauid was reprooued of Nathan the Prophet who set his sins in order before him he answered 2 Sam. 12. I haue sinned against the Lord. The Publican going vp into the Temple to pray and standing afarre off would not lift vp so much as his eyes vnto heauen but smote vpon his brest Luke 18 13. saying God be mercifull to me a sinner The prodigall sonne hauing wasted his substance with riotous liuing when he came to himselfe he went to his father and saide vnto him Luke 15 21. Father I haue sinned against heauen and in thy sight and am no more worthy to bee called thy sonne The like confession we reade in Daniel chap. 9 5 6 7. when he perceiued by the word of the Lord that the seuenty yeares were accomplished in the desolations of Ierusalem he praied vnto the Lord his God and made his confession Wee haue sinned and committed iniquity and haue done wickedly and haue rebelled euen by departing from thy precepts and from thy iudgements c. The like we might shew out of Ezra 9 5 6. and Nehem. 9. and many other places which teach that it is a duty required of vs to make humble confession of our sinnes vnto God Reason 1 The reasons are weighty and effectuall to enforce this duty First we shewed in the former doctrine that all sin is committed against God Howsoeuer we may hurt men and damnifie them in their bodies and goods yet the cheefest dishonor is done against God whose law is broken and transgressed as Psal 51 4. Against thee euen thee onely haue I sinned and done euill in thy sight If then the iniury done to man be an iniquity cōmitted against God we are bound to confesse our sinne vnto him But all the wrongs offered to our brethren are sinnes against God and therefore confession ought to be made vnto him Secondly we haue shewed also before that Reason 2 it is in Gods power onely to forgiue sins and free vs from the punishment due vnto sinne He onely can giue pardon for sinne Cypri Ser. 5. de Lapsis that carried our sinnes on his body The Scribes and Pharisies had greeuously corrupted the purity of doctrine by the leauen of their owne traditions yet they held soundly and sincerely this principle that God onely forgiueth sinnes They falsely interpreted the law of God and peruerted the true meaning of it by their gloses yet they reteined this truth that none can forgiue sinnes but God onely Mark 2.7 If then God alone can forgiue sins then we must confesse them vnto him But hee alone can forgiue sinnes and therefore we must confesse them vnto him Thirdly without confession of our sinnes Reason 3 there is no forgiuenesse nor hope of pardon for God cannot in iustice forgiue vs except in humility we confesse vnto him seeing without it wee haue no promise made vnto vs to finde fauour at his hands If we be not ashamed to vncase and vncouer our sinnes he will not be ashamed of vs but shew mercy toward vs as Prou. 28 verse 13. Hee that couereth his sinnes shall not prosper but who so confesseth and forsaketh them shall haue mercy And the Apostle Iohn affirmeth the same If we confesse our sinnes he is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to cleanse vs from all vnrighteousnesse 1 Iohn 1 verse 9. The like remedy Paul deliuereth to the Corinthians who for their vnreuerent vnworthy partaking of the Lords Supper were some of them weake some sicke and some dead If we would iudge our selues wee should not be iudged of the Lord. 1 Corin. 11 31. And the Prophet Dauid declareth the same by his owne experience Psal 32 verse 5. I acknowledged my sinne vnto thee and mine iniquity haue I not hid I said I will confesse my transgressions vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the iniquity of my sinne If then there be no forgiuenesse of sinnes without confession it followeth that it is our duty to confesse them before him Fourthly where there is no true confession Reason 4 of sinne there is no sound repentance for sin For the inward sight of sinne and humbling of our selues for it will open our mouthes cause vs to lay them open As then the confessing of them with
to confesse no more then you can prooue against them Looke what you can conuince them off they will confesse because they cannot deny it where you sticke at the proofe they will sticke to lay open themselues and they will goe no farther then you can goe but impudently deny the rest They will neuer be brought to confesse they haue sinned vntill they be taken in their sinne so that the first time of their taking shall be the first time of their sinning This is a corruption the which we haue drawne from our first parents to hide our sins as Adam When hee was examined by the most vpright Iudge he posted the matter ouer from himselfe to his wife Gen. 3 12 13. The woman that thou gauest to bee with me shee gaue me of the tree and I did eate And the woman after his example went about to cleere her selfe and laide all the blame vpon the Serpent The Serpent beguiled mee and I did eate But all this serued not their turne God found them out and punished them for their sinne In this number we may range all such as keep silence and hold their peace when they haue committed sinne albeit they heare it enquired into as Achan did when he had stollen away the wedge of gold and the Babylonish garment Iosh 7 16 who hid his sinne vntill he saw it detected by others Thus do very many account it a notable point of wisedome to keepe their owne counsell and if they can cunningly carry it away they glory in it and reioyce in their owne wicked deuices Others that are driuen to speake somewhat touching their offences will notwithstanding answer nothing to the purpose as Gehazi did whose confession was no confession 2 King 5 25. Thy seruant went no whither When God called Caine to an account for the horrible parricide hee had committed against his owne naturall brother and began to question with him about it Where is Abel thy btother he answered I cannot tell Gen. 4 9. am I my brothers keeper He would not confesse it but stood in defence of it or at least would shake it off froÌ„ him as a matter impertinent vnto him and no way concerning him This was a signe of his impenitency hardnesse of heart it is a sure testimony that as yet he had no touch of conscience nor feeling of sinne nor regard of punishment Thus the case standeth with many among vs they care not how they run on in their sinnes yet cannot be brought to confesse them to GOD that they may finde mercy Such haue no coÌ„fort of heart nor peace of conscience but lye vnder the wrath of God and come farre behinde Iudas the sonne of perdition Thirdly there is another sort The third reproofe that will not hide their sinne altogether but yet mince it diminish it as if it stuck betweene their teeth and they were loth to vtter it so that they are vnwilling to declare what they haue done They can amplifie the sinnes of others but they will extenuate their owne and confesse them so slightly and coldly that thereby they farther discouer their owne wickednesse and that they are not touched at the heart with a feeling of them A cold confession bewraieth and argueth a cold repentance and shall bring as cold an effect and fruite of consolation For like confession like consolation If a Subiect that hath offended his Prince should craue pardon of the Prince in such sort as many aske forgiuenesse of God he should be assured to finde little fauour If he should say vnto the Prince I confesse I haue rebelled and offended but many others haue offended the Law as much or more I was not the principall agent or dooer in it I was drawne into it by others would this submission bee accepted at his hands How then shall we thinke that God will approue of vs when we cut short our sinnes in confessing which we haue enlarged in committing Wee are not ashamed to say I am not the â—reatest sinner I pray God I may neuer doe any thing worse and then I hope I shall do well enough I am not the first that haue sinned and I am sure I shall not be the last I am not alone but others are as bad as I let euery one looke to himselfe I am I thanke God neither whoremaster nor theefe nor murtherer nor drunkard These are they that iustifie themselues like the Pharisee in the Gospel Luke 18 verse 11 12. who praied thus with himselfe God I thanke thee that I am not as other men extortioners vniust adulterers or euen as this Publican These are they that peraduenture will not sticke with you to acknowledge some of their sins especially such as are in the eies and eares of the world seene and heard of all men but they will not confesse all nor the greatest nor the cheefest nor the most secret like vnto those foolish Marriners that goe about to stop the least and smallest holes in the Shippe and let the greatest and widest alone or like vnwise patients that would shew to the Surgeon their lightest wounds hide from him the most deep and dangerous or like a watchman that should discouer a little band and troope of enemies coming to assault the City and conceale a great army that is ready to enter and to cast downe the walles Wee must keepe none of our sweet sinnes nor of our profitable sinnes but confesse them all to him that hath promised to couer them and not to impute them vnto vs. Such are in the right way to true blessednesse as for others they are out of the right way For it condemneth such as are content to confesse in generall termes that they are sinners but you shall as soone wring water out of a flint as any particular confession out of their mouthes they are too much in loue with themselues they are too much in loue with their owne sinnes Particular coÌ„fession required of al men If wee looke for pardon at the hands of God we must not be ashamed or afraid or astonished to set them out at large with their parts and circumstances at what times in what places after what manner and among what persons we haue committed them Thus haue the faithfull seruants of God done and found comfort by it This is the right way to obtaine forgiuenesse and to procure a blessing at the hand of almighty God a plaine proofe of true humiliation without which there is no forgiuenesse at all can bee assured vnto vs. Vse 2 Secondly this confession of our sinnes vnto God ministreth wonderfull comfort to all such as are truely greeued and heartily sorrowfull for them When we can freely poure out our meditations before him and lay open our secret sinnes that neither friend nor foe knoweth or can touch vs withall wheÌ„ we can hate with an earnest hatred our best beloued sinnes that haue bene as deare vnto vs as our right hand or our right eie
and in many others To this doth the Prophet exhort them Hos 14.3 Take vnto you words and turne to the Lord and say vnto him Take away all iniquity and receiue vs graciously so will we render the calues of our lips Thus we see confession of sinne and asking of pardon must ioyne hand in hand and goe together as friends that are agreed so that we should not hope for pardon but pray for pardon of God Exod. 34.7 whose nature is to forgiue iniquity transgression and sinne that is sinnes of all sorts how great and heinous soeuer they be If we sinne against God and neuer aske forgiuenesse of God we shall neuer receiue forgiuenesse at his hands Lastly we ought so to confesse our sinnes The eighth property as that we haue also a purpose to leaue and to forsake our sinnes We must not thinke to find mercy so long as we haue a desire to continue in them Hence it is that the Prophet saith Esay 55.7 Let the wicked forsake his wayes and the vnrighteous his owne imaginations and returne vnto the Lord and he will haue mercy vpon him and to our God for he is very ready to forgiue This is true repentance to flie from sinne forasmuch as euery one that nameth the Name of Christ must depart from iniquitie 2 Tim. 2.19 This is a faultie confession of sinne when there appeareth no change or alteration in them that doe confesse We must confesse both some of our sins and all of them Iob 20.12 and keepe none of the sweetnesse of them vnder our tongues as Iob speaketh but refraine from them and be afraid that they will be vnto vs as the gall of Aspes We must cast aside euery thing that presseth downe and the sinne that hangeth so fast on Heb. 12.1 he will bring all sin vnto iudgment and therefore we should confesse all of them if we would haue pardon of all of them We desire to haue them all pardoned so that we must hide none of them nor conceale them for thereby we shut vp Gods mercy and are enemies to our owne peace And shall restore the dammage thereof with his principall and put the fift part of it more thereunto c. The second meanes of expiation of our sins or of receiuing forgiuenesse of them is restitution which is set downe three wayes He that hath wronged his neighbour must restore first the principall secondly the dammage and thirdly he shal adde a fift part thereto to the end that all persons should be terrified from committing this or the like sinne and the owner may haue a full amends and receiue a perfect satisfaction True it is our offences are forgiuen freely without our deserts and certaine it is we cannot make amends and satisfaction to God but we can and may and ought vnto our brethren which are damnified by vs. Now if God had ordained that such as purloyne from men their goods either by open oppression or by forged cauillation or by violent extortion or by colourable circumuention should onely restore the principall portion which they haue taken away it might haue encouraged many in their wicked waies and haue strengthened the hands of the fraudulent dealer For he might reason thus with himselfe I wil enrich my selfe with my neighbours goods and draw vnto me that which is his I will goe closely and couertly to worke it is a thousand to one that euer it be knowne or I espied and if it come abroad to the open light I know the hardest and the worst that may befall he can haue but his owne againe and so though I be no winner I am sure I shal be no looser To preuent this mischiefe and to stop the mouthes of all those that are ready to doe wrong the Lord decreeth that such a one shall restore not onely the principall but he shall repay the dammage that the owner hath sustained by the lack or losse of his goods and besides he shall adde a fift part thereunto whether it be more or lesse that he hath taken away From hence we learne that whatsoeuer is vniustly taken away from the right owners Doctrine Restitutioâ— iâ— required or 〈◊〉 such as haue taken any thing wroâ—â—fully ought to be restored vnto them againe It is a duty required at our hands to make restitution to our brethren whensoeuer wee haue wronged them and whatsoeuer we haue taken from them When Abimelech had taken away Abrahams wife while he soiourned in Gerar the Lord said vnto him in a dreame Deliuer the man his wife againe for he is a Prophet and he shall pray for thee that thou mayest liue but if thou deliuer her not againe be sure that thou shalt die the death thou and all that thou hast Gen. 20.7 Abimelech is commanded to restore her againe to him whose by right shee was and to whom onely she pertained Many lawes to like purpose are set downe in the booke of Exodus chap. 22.1 3 4 5 c. If a man steale an oxe or a sheepe and kill it and sell it he shall restore fiue oxen for the oxe and foure sheep for the sheepe c. If a man doe hurt field or vineyard and put in his beast to feede in another mans field he shall recompense of the best of his own field and of the best of his owne vineyard So in the booke of Leuiticus chap. 6.1 c. the Lord ordaineth If a soule sin and commit a trespasse against the Lord it shall be because he hath sinned that he shall restore c. And to this purpose Samuel appealeth to the consciences of the people 1 Sam. 12.3 Behold heere I am beare record of me before the Lord and before his Annointed whose oxe haue I taken or whose asse haue I taken or whom haue I defrauded or whom haue I oppressed or of whose hand haue I receiued a bribe to blinde mine eyes therewith and I will restore it you Euery one that hath gouerment ouer others cannot truely say thus but euery one ought to do thus Whereby we see that howsoeuer God commandeth vs to confesse our sinnes which we haue committed vnto him yet that is not sufficient vnlesse we also make actuall restitution to him whom we haue offended This trueth is yet better to be confirmed Reason 1 by strength of reason And first we must know that it is a fruit or signe of true repentance and turning vnto God and of an heart touched with a feeling of his former offences that he which hath stollen will steale no more This we see in the example of Zacheus Luke 19.8 when once hee beleeued in Christ who had as it were lighted a candle within his heart that he began to see his own vnrighteousnesse and so his vnworthinesse to receiue any good thing he stood forth and said vnto the Lord Behold Lord the halfe of my goods I giue to the poore and if I haue taken away any thing from any man by false
not Calfe or any Cattell should vndergo the punishment for sinne because the soule that sinned shall die the death Ezek. 18 verse 4. and the threatning must be true that because man sinned he should die Gen. 2. Thou shalt die the death So that it was necessary eyther that all man-kinde by reason of sinne must perish euerlastingly Heb. 9 15. or else Christ the Mediator of a better testament must become a surety for vs and satisfie the wrath of God kindled and conceiued against vs for sinne If any aske the question Question if the blood of Buls Goats could not take away sinne why did God command them to be offered and to what end were they appointed I answer Answer this was not done in vaine but to good purpose For albeit they could neuer take away sinne nor purge the conscience from dead workes yet they serued fitly to shadow out the death of Christ and to assure the heart that it is washed by the blood of the Messiah This was a notable comfort to the people of God from the beginning taught them to looke for redemption through him Obiection If it bee farther said that God speaketh euery where in the Law that the blood it selfe of Buls and Beasts clenseth and purgeth sinne as Leuit. 17 11. The life of the flesh is in the blood and I haue giuen it to you vpon the Altar to make an attonement for your soules for it is the blood that maketh an attonement for the soule I answer Answer that place speaketh not properly but sacramentally as in the new Testament he calleth in the institution of his last Supper Math. 26 26. the bread his body because it is a figure of it so in this place to the outward signe he giueth the name of the thing signified and to the type he ascribeth the proper effect of the blood of Christ which onely is the blood that is able to make attonement for our sinnes Otherwise those offerings of beasts should be called in vaine Heb. 9 24 10 1. the similitudes and shadowes of good things to come As for those heretikes that dreame that those oblations did really and indeed clense away the sinnes of the fathers not by their naturall operation but by the acceptation of God and therefore were not types of Christs sacrifice washing away sinne they are euidently conuinced by the places before alledged and throughout the Epistle to the Hebrewes Obiect If any aske how these can bee figures of Christ seeing GOD witnesseth in his word that he neuer required them When hee commeth into the world he saith Sacrifice and Offering thou wouldst not but a body hast thou prepared me in burnt offerings and sacrifices for sinne thou hast had no pleasure Psal 40 7. Heb. 10 verses 5 6. If then God would haue none of them how could they be the figures and images of better things I answer Answer God may be said to allow them and yet to disallow them to reiect them and to regard them in diuers senses Hee willed them as he commandeth them and commendeth them as a sweet sauour vnto him performed in faith and as types referred to the comming of the Messiah and the time of reformation Heb. 9 10. On the other side he may be said to refuse and reiect them for these three causes First when the manner of doing is euill doing that which God requireth but doing it in a corrupt manner to wit without faith and obedience as the Prophets in euery place reprooue the sacrifices of hypocrites wicked persons as Esay 1 11 12. I delight not in the blood of Bullocks or of Lambs who hath required this at your hand Your new Moones and your appointed feasts my soule hateth and the reason of this is rendered in the words following Verse 1â— Your hands are full of blood Againe God would not that they should remaine continue for euer but that though they had place in the Church for a time they should ceasse at the coming of the Messiah Therfore Christ being come into the world and manifested in the flesh God willed theÌ„ no longer but would haue them abolished And this sense doth the Apostle principally intend in this place that the shadowes must giue place when the body it selfe was come in person Lastly it may after a sort be said that God neuer willed them that is approued allowed of theÌ„ as the principall part of Gods worship and as the very price of our redemption the ransome for our sins our reconciliation vnto God albeit he would haue them obserued of his people and vsed for a time as certaine rudiments rites to bring them to Christ to confirme their faith in him Let vs shut vp this with the comparison that the Apostle expresseth Heb. 9 13 14. If the blood of Buls and of Goats and the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the vncleane sanctifie to the purifying of the flesh how much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge your conscience froÌ„ dead workes to serue the liuing God In these words he compareth the shadow the body the type the truth the ceremony and the substance together Doctrine Christ Iesus hath made aâ— attonement between Gâ—â— and vs by hâ—â— blood FroÌ„ hence we learne this doctrine that the blood of Christ taketh away our sins reconcileth vs to God the Father Christ Iesus hath in the performance of his Priesthood freed and deliuered vs from the guilt punishment of our sins This appeareth euidently vnto vs by considering laying before vs the end the parts and fruite of his Priesthood The end of the Leuiticall Priest-hood and of this figured by it was to offer sacrifice for the ignorances Hebr. 9 â— that is for the sins of the people The distinct parts of it are two satisfaction and intercession His satisfaction consisteth partly in suffering and partly in obedience The second part of his Priesthood standeth in intercession in that he is become our perpetuall and perfect Aduocate that therby God might be appeased for them and we reconciled vnto him The fruite thereof is this that we are deliuered redeemed ransomed iustified and freed from the guilt of sin from the burden of ceremonies from the curse of the Law from the wrath of God and from feare of condemnation This truth is taught in many places Ioh 1 29. Iohn seeing Christ coming vnto him saith Behold the Lambe of God which taketh away the sin of the world And the same Apostle in his first Epistle chap. 2 ver 1 2. If any sinne we haue an Aduocate Iesus Christ the righteous and hee is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world Likewise in the Epistle to the Romanes the Apostle magnifying the mercy of God and setting out the merites of Christ he saith chap. 3 verse
the hand of GOD to be with vs and to haue scattered the clouds and mistes of falsehood slanders and euill surmises and so made the goodnesse of our cause and the cleerenesse of our conscience to appeare as the Sunne that shineth in his strength it belongeth vnto vs to confesse his louing kindnesse and by all meanes to be thankfull to him for it and to expresse our thankfulnesse by obedience Let vs not be like vnto the Lepers in the Gospel who were very desirous to be clensed of their leprosie they lifted vp their voices and said Iesus Master haue mercy on vs Luke 17 verse 13. Howbeit when once they were healed they went their waies and neuer remembred him that recouered them like to Pharaohs chiefe Butler that gaue the cup into his hand Gen 4â— â—1 who forgat Ioseph so soone as his head was lifted vp and he restored vnto his place Verse 14. albeit Ioseph had intreated him to thinke vpon him when it should be well with him and so to shew kindnesse vnto him for that kindnesse which hee had receiued Onely one of these ten leapers that were cleansed returned backe to Iesus to giue him thankes and ascribe praise and glory to bee due vnto him for that worke Thus it is with many of vs we are ready to call and cry out for the wrongs that wee sustaine we are as desirous to haue our names cleered as the Lepers were to haue their bodies clensed but when God hath helped to cleere vs who were not able to cleere our selues and so hath wrought meanes for our good we reioyce in our selues and not in the Lord we praise our selues and not the Lord we do so magnifie our selues that we neuer glorifie him we are so iealous of our owne name that wee are neuer a whit zealous of Gods Name Is it so small a benefit to haue our good meaning manifest and our righteousnesse knowne that it is not worth thanks If a man should come as a witnesse on our side when our case seemed desperate and out of hope would we not thinke our selues beholding vnto him It is the Lord that is the God of our righteousnesse it is he that will giue iudgement on our side and therefore to him we owe praise glory thankes and all honour This we see performed in Dauid Psalm 18 20 24 47 49. being a Psalme of thankesgiuing in the day that the Lord deliuered him from the hand of all his enemies from the hand of Saul of whom he was accused to affect the kingdome and to seeke his life He confesseth how good God had bene vnto him that he rewarded him according to his righteousnesse and according to the cleanenesse of his hands he recompenced him that it was God that auenged him and subdued the people vnder him and deliuered him from the violent man whereupon he concludeth Therefore will I giue thankes vnto thee O Lord among the heathen and sing praises vnto thy Name Thus must we doe and this ought to be our song when we haue receiued the same fauour We are acquainted with his goodnesse in this kinde but he cannot be acquainted with our thankfulnesse We can be content to swallow with a wide and open throat his benefits but wheÌ„ we should confesse his mercy to his glory our mouthes are stopped and our tongues are tyed and our throats are dryed and our harts are streightned that we cannot vtter a voice nor deliuer him a word for the deliuerance that we haue had experience of Vse 5 Fiftly as our doctrine putteth vs in minde of duties belonging vnto God so it offereth vs instruction how to behaue our selues toward our brethren Is God carefull of our good name and will hee make knowne our innocency Then let the same minde be in vs one toward another which is in the Almighty toward vs all let vs follow the example of our heauenly Father and be carefull to maintaine the good name of our brethren shew that mercy vnto them which we haue receiued of God We cannot haue a better example set before our eies then the example of God who chargeth vs to be mercifull as he is mercifull Luk. 6 30. As he is ready to forgiue vs so ought we to forgiue from our hearts the trespasses that are done vnto vs Ephe. 4. As he made all things in sixe daies and rested the seuenth so ought we to rest from the labours of our callings and sanctifie the Sabbath day Gen. 2. Exod. 20. As Christ washed the feete of his Disciples so he gaue them an example that they should do as hee had done to them for he is meeke and lowly in heart they shall finde rest to their soules Ioh. 13. As he being in the forme of God thinking it no robbery to be equall to God made himselfe of no reputation tooke vpon him the forme of a seruant so the same minde ought to be in vs that was in him that so in lowlinesse of minde we should esteeme each other better then our selues haue a kinde of emulation among vs who should cast down himselfe lowest Phil. 2 5. As he suffered for vs so he hath left vs an example that we should follow his steps 1 Pet. 2.21 As he was reuiled and reuiled not againe as he suffred threatened not but committed himselfe to him that iudgeth righteously so should not we giue taunt for taunt and reproch for reproch And as Christ defended his Disciples when as they were falsely charged wrongfully accused as we shewed before so ought we to deale toward our brethreÌ„ When we heare false reports which haue no ground or good beginning such as in our owne knowledge conscience we know to be inuented in hell and broached in earth such I say as are spread abroad through malice of our brother and hatred of his profession what must we do shal we beleeue them giue credite vnto them Shall we increase them adde somewhat of our owne or shal we laugh at them make our selues merry with them No we must not only stop the streame and stay the reports keepe our selues and others from receiuing of them but we must open our mouthes in the cause of the dumbe and oppose our selues against those that are their enemies A good name is a precious iewell Prou. 22 1. it is better then siluer and gold It commendeth vs to God his Angels It is a precious oyntment and a sweete perfume that maketh vs acceptable to the sons of men and winneth their hearts yea sometimes it maketh our enemies to bee at peace with vs and to fauour vs. It seasoneth the gifts that we haue receiued and maketh them profitable vnto others If our giftes be neuer so great and excellent yet if we haue not a good name to grace them and counrenance them we can do very little or no good with them If we see a man stealing away the goods of our neighbour and
of corruption His grace is the true riches and by it he hath abounded toward his church Hence it is that the Apostle writing to the Ephesians commendeth in many places of the Epistle the ouer-flowing grace of God and sheweth that hee is rich in mercy and aboundeth in kindnes chap. 1 7. chap. 2 4 7. hee setteth out his great loue wherewith he loueth vs the exceeding riches of his grace and his kindnesse toward vs through Iesus Christ And chap. 3 8. he calleth his grace toward vs vnsearchable riches He doth not keep vs to a diet as though he meant to pine vs or famish vs he doth not allow vs onely so much as serueth to keep vs in state and holde body and soule together but he dealeth bountifully towards vs maketh our cup to ouer flow If then he bee rich in mercy and goodnes and abundant in kindnesse if there bee in him exceeding riches vnsearchable riches riches of his grace and glorie it is not to be marueiled at that his childreÌ„ find him gracious toward them aboue all that the tongue can desire or the heart can think forasmuch as his mercy is ouer all his workes Reason 2 Secondly God is euermore better then his word and performeth more then hee promiseth He is not as man that he should lye nor as the sonne of man that he should deceiue al his promises are yea and Amen to the praise of his mercie He promiseth little and performeth much He is a Prince indeede that neuer falsified his worde neither could the vnbeleefe of some that did not beleeue make the saith of God without effect Rom. 3 3. he remaineth alwaies true and faithfull constant and sure If we obtaine not the promises the fault is not in the promise of God but in the infidelity of maÌ„ forasmuch as he neuer deludeth any nor dallieth with them whatsoeuer is gone out of his mouth hee meaneth it in good earnest The word of the Lord is right and all his workes are done in truth he will not suffer his faithfulnesse to faile Psal 33.4 and 89. Hee promiseth in the fift commandement to giue to inferiors that are obedient a long life yet sometimes they dye betimes and on the other side the stubborn and disobedient haue prospered in this world and liued long How then will some say is God as good as his word and how is he certaine of his promise Because albeit he take vs away yet hee performeth it by giuing much more then hee promised When Herod promised to his wanton Minion that danced before him Marke 6 â—â— The one halfe of his kingdome it is certaine it had beene no breach of his promise if hee had resigned vp the whole kingdome into her hands So if God promise a prolonged life Exod 20 â—â— and giue instead of it a perpetuall life heere is more then halfe in halfe gaines and aduantage as hee that promiseth tenne peeces of siluer and performeth twenty peeces of Gold or hee that promiseth a yard of cloath and giueth an ell of Veluet doeth not breake his promise or falsifie his word Thirdly as God is rich in grace so hee is Reason 3 infinite in power he is able to doe what hee will and more then he will Nothing is vnpossible vnto him he hath all creatures in his own hand to employ theÌ„ as it pleaseth him This is the reason vsed by the apostle Eph. 3 20. Vnto him that is able to do exceeding aboundantly aboue all that we aske or thinke according to the power that worketh in vs bee praise in the Church by Iesus Christ c. If then he be able to giue vs more then wee craue or desire wee are not to doubt of his doing of it and wee haue all of vs many notable experiences of it Let vs come to the Vses and marke them Vse 1 diligently First let vs not bee dismayed vnder the Crosse but assure our selues of a good end and of an happy issue It is the cup which we must all drinke of in one kinde or in another Let vs not sinke downe vnder it but lay holde on this principle and fasten our hearts vppon the doctrine with which wee deale as on an Anchor cast out of the ship to stay vs assuring our selues that God will bee gracious vnto vs his mercy shal superabouÌ„d so that we shall bee more then Conquerors One affliction followeth another as one waue of the Sea rouleth after another as Psal 42. verse 7. One deepe calleth another deepe by the noise of thy water spouts all thy waues and thy flouds are gone ouer mee And in the 66. psalme the 10 11 12. vers Thou O God hast prooued vs thou hast tried vs as siluer is tryed thou hast brought vs into the net thou layedst affliction vpon our loines thou hast caused men to ride ouer our heads we went through fire and through water but thou broughtst vs out into a wealthy place Nothing therefore shal be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord who hath promised vs that he will not leaue vs nor forsake vs. This promise we are to lay hold vpon by faith that hee is able and willing to performe it and that he wil be better vnto vs then his word We cannot beleeue too much concerning God we neede not feare to hope too farre of his mercy True it is wee oftentimes presume too farre of the kindnesse of men and so are deceiued of our expectation we promise to our selues much when we goe away empty It is not so with God There is no sinne greater then infidelity when hee speaketh not to heare when hee promiseth not to beleeue which he suffereth not to go vnpunished If you call his worde into question which is passed out of his mouth you call his nature and being in question you 〈◊〉 in effect doubt whether he bee God or not yea whether there be a God or not The Prince that heard the word of the Lord sent in mercy during the famine in Israel and the siege of Samaria 2 King 7 1. â—ings 7 1. To morrow this time a Measure of fine floure shall be solde for a shekell and two measures of Barley for a shekell in the gate of Samaria did not beleeue it because such was their miserie that it seemed not onely strange but impossible vnto them that there should be such plenty and aboundance at a sodaine and no meanes appeare how or which way it should be done and therefore saide verse 2. Though the Lorde would make windowes in the heauen could this thing come to passe But what followed The Prophet denounced against him that hee should see the trueth of it with his eyes but he should not eate thereof and the Lord executed this sentence and let nothing of that which he had saide fall to the ground for the people trod vpon him in the gate hee hauing the ouer-sight of the businesse committed
vnto him and hee dyed as the man of God had saide Zachariah the Priest had an Angell sent vnto him from God standing at the right side of the Altar of Incense 〈◊〉 1 13. telling him that His prayer was heard and that his wife should beare him a sonne and that many should reioyce at his birth â—â—rse 14. howbeit hee would not beleeue the message he measured all things by the course of nature the word of the Angel would not suffice him that stood in the presence of God and was sent to speake vnto him and to shew him these good tydings hee must farther heare verse 18. Whereby hee should know this But he that would not rest in these good tydings is constrained to heare heauy tydings that he should be dumbe â—se 20 and not be able to speake vntill the day that these things be done because he beleeued not his words which should bee fulfilled in their season The like we might also say of the Israelites in the wildernesse as wee shal see afterwards in the eleuenth chapter of this booke of Numbers Moses shewed the weakenesse of his faith and the people the want of their faith so that the Lord complaineth against them against Moses that hee was of little Faith against the rest that they were for the most part a faithlesse generation albeit they had knowne his goodnes tryed his power felt his iustice and seene his mercies and miracles plentifully amongst them he might iustly take vp the same complaint against his people which Christ did against his Disciples Mat. 17. verse 17. O generation faithlesse and crooked how long now shall I bee with you How long now shall I suffer you Hence it is that when Moses considering the want they had of flesh Numb 11 21 22. saide Sixe hundred thousand foote-men are there of the people among whom I am and thou sayest I will giue them flesh that they may eate a moneth long Shall the sheepe and the Beeues be slaine for them to finde them eyther shall all the fish of the sea bee gathered together for them to suffice them The Lord saide vnto Moses Is the Lordes hand shortned Thou shalt see now whether my worde shall come to passe vnto thee or no. Hee sent them that which they desired but hee sent it not as a blessing they lusted with Concupiscence in the Wildernesse and tempted GOD in the Desert so that it turned to bee a curse vnto them Verse 33. for While the flesh was yet betweene their teeth before it was chewed euen the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people and hee smote the people with an exceeding great plague Yea such was the iudgement that came vppon them Verse 34. that the place was called Kibroth hattaauah the graues of Lust for there they buried the people that fell a lusting to keepe thereby the greatnesse of their sinne fresh in remembrance verifying that also which the Prophet saith Psal 106 16. Hee gaue them their request but he sent leannesse into their soule They had flesh enough but it did them no good they abounded but their aboundance turned to their destruction So wheÌ„ they wanted water and Moses Aaron did not teach them to be patient vnder the crosse and contented with Gods hand the Lord spake vnto them Because ye beleeued mee not Numb 2â— 12 to sanctify me in the presence of Israel therefore ye shal not bring this Congregation into the land which I haue giuen them There is no greater wrong can bee done to God then to doubt of his trueth of all sinnes this is one of the most highest and most heinous to haue in vs an euill heart and vnfaithfull to depart away from the liuing God Wherefore when wee or any part of the Church are in extreamity and lye vnder affliction let vs not cast off our confidence that hath great recompence of reward Heere is a stay to rest vpon heere is a pillar that cannot bee shaken heere is a most sure and firme foundation vpon which we should builde our house Is hee more mercifull to his Saints then they can wish or desire Let vs then know for a certainety that there is great hope of deliuerance in the greatest extreamities though wee know no way to escape but that wee rest as a prey in the teeth of the Lyon yet the loue of God toward vs is infinite and vnspeakeable hee can restore vs and redeeme vs by sundry wayes that wee could not thinke of nor dreame of nor desire This is that which Mordecai is bolde to put Esther in minde of Ester 4 14. If thou holdest thy peace at this time comfort and deliuerance shall appeare to the Iewes out of another place but thou and thy Fathers house shall perish Faith is the ground of things hoped for and the euidence of things not seene Heb 11 1. If there be faith in vs as the graine of Mustard seede which is very little we shall finde the benefite and fruite of it If any grace bee wanting in vs the fault is in our selues and not in God wee haue the truth of his word deliuered vnto vs but we beleeue not the doctrine which we heare This wee see in the Prophet Esay chap. 50 2. Wherefore came I and there was no man I called and none answered is mine hand so shortned that it cannot help Or haue I no power to deliuer Beholde at my rebuke I dry vp the sea I make the floodes desert Their Fish rotteth for want of water and dieth for thirst And afterwards the same Prophet vrgeth this point Esay 59.1 2. Behold the Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot saue neither his eare heavy that it cannot heare but your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your GOD and your sinnes haue hidden his face from you that he will not heare Nay his eare is so farre from being heauy that he cannot heare that on the other side he is quicke of hearing and so quicke that hee is sought of them that asked not for him and found of them that sought him not Esay 65 1. Seeing then hee is fo bountifull aboue all our desires woe vnto vs if wee beleeue not his worde nor rest vpon his power nor content our selues with his promise When the Israelites were oppressed with the hard and cruell taske-masters of the Egyptians what could they desire or what did they desire at the hands of Pharaoh but to go into the wildernes to serue him and to carrie with them their owne Cattle their children and their substance But God did not only grant that vnto them but brought them out with great substance Psal 105 37. Exod. 12 29. He gaue them siluer and gold there was not one feeble person among their tribes They neuer durst aske of God to giue them the treasures and the spoiles of their enemies yet he gaue them that which they neither dared to aske nor desired to obtaine for they
so deuout in prayer that euerie day they were mindfull of their owne dutie towarde him and of his mercy toward them so that sometimes at midnight they rose vppe and sometimes both euening and morning and at noone they praied vnto him and hee did heare their voyce as in the 55. Psalme and the 17. verse and Psalme 119. Dan. 6. Lastly seeing God aboundeth in grace Vse 3 and goodnesse aboue our desires it is our dutie to render vnto him againe the sacrifice of praise and thankesgiuing For how shall we receiue such vnspeakeable kindnesse and not giue him the glorie Or how shall he open his hands in so liberall and large a manner and we shut our mouthes against him If he be so gracious to remember vs how shall we be so vnmindefull and vnthankefull vnto him This vse is concluded by the Apostle Ephes chap. 3. ver 20 21. hauing shewed that God is able to doe exceeding abundantly aboue all that we either aske or thinke he addeth in the next words To him bee praise in the Church by Christ Iesus throughout all generations for-euer Amen If we would diligently consider what God hath done for vs wee shall bee compelled to confesse that GOD hath many times preuented vs with his liberall blessings and that hee hath bene mercicifull towards vs aboue all that wee are able to craue or conceiue What then Shall wee do nothing to him againe True it is we liue not in a giuing age we are hand fast and loue not to part with any thing Do wee so reward the Lord Shall wee receiue all good things at his handes and returne nothing to him againe Shall wee finde him better to vs then we desire and shall he find vs worse then he deserueth at our handes Let vs therefore giue him praise for his vnspeakeable and vnsearchable mercies let his name be glorified in the Church by vs. Hee sheweth his power especially in the Church by worke and word and therefore it is great reason hee should receiue praise in his church Hence it is that the Prophet saith In Iudah is God knowne his name is great in Israel Psal â—6 1 2 3 and â—â— 2 â—â— in Salem also is his Tabernacle and his dwelling place in Sion there brake hee the arrowes of the bow the sword and the shielde and the battell Heere then he teacheth vs that God maketh his name glorious and famous But where In Iudah His name is great But where In Israel and that because he wroght a marueilous worke in ouerthrowing the army of Senacherib which threatned destruction to the Church but it was destroyed it selfe To this purpose wee reade in another psalme Sing forth the glory of his name make his praise glorious say vnto God how terrible art thou in thy workes through the greatnesse of thy power shall thine enemies bee in subiection vnto thee The like we might say of the worde of God as it is Psal 147 19 20. Hee sheweth his word vnto Iacob his statutes and iudgements vnto Israel he hath not dealt so with euery Nation neyther haue they knowne his iudgements and in another place he teacheth Psalme 138 2 that he had magnified his name aboue all things by his word Let this then stand as a firme principle that God because he sheweth himselfe diuers waies in his Church to wit by his word and workes is therefore to bee glorified and honoured especially in it Hee is gracious indeede to all mankinde howbeit he blesseth no persons in comparison of the members of his Church so that he is to be praised in no places among no persons so much as in his Church according to that saying of the Psalmist Psal 65 1 2. Praise waiteth for thee O God in Sion vnto thee shall all flesh come Now God may bee saide to be glorified in the church two waies God is glorified two wayes first priuately secondly publiquely Priuately when euery man seuerally and apart by himselfe doth serue him and worship him and set forth his praise For we do receiue euery priuate man of vs seuerall blessings and benefites not common to others these wee are to acknowledge particularly and priuately and GOD accepteth this seruice at our hands Publikely when wee meete in the assembly and congregation of the faithfull that are fellow members of the same bodie that so hee may receiue praise by the mouths of many witnesses Doubtlesse God alloweth the former and hee is delighted with the priuate sacrifice of euery one and accepteth the calues of our lippes but especially hee is well pleased with the publike prayers and praises that are performed by many This did Dauid promise to giue vnto GOD because hee had not a greater to promise or to performe Psalme 22 23. In the middest of the congregation I will praise thee True it is God standeth not in neede of our praises neyther gaineth any thing to himselfe thereby which hee had not before For as euery beast of the Forrest is his and the cattle on a thousand mountaines Psal 50 10. so wee can yeelde him nothing but it must first proceede from him and bee giuen vnto vs. Hee is perfect of himselfe and needeth no supply from vs for what can the begger that hath nothing giue to the King that hath all in his power Neuerthelesse hee is delighted in our obedience to his will and well pleased with our performance of that which he requireth We must therefore acknowledge our selues vnworthy of the least of his mercies wee deserue not one bit of bread or one droppe of wateâ— In him wee liue and moue and haue our being The Land of Canaan was giuen to the Israelites of mercy not of merit because hee loued them not because they loued him not thorough their godlinesse and goodnesse but through the wickednesse of the nations The Lord is our righteousnesse Ierem. â—â— â— Ephe. â—â— â— and he hath made vs accepted vnto his Father Wee are of our selues wretched and miserable and poore and blinde and naked wee are not able so much as to thinke one good thought There is nothing due to vs but shame and confusion yet such is Gods grace goodnes toward vs that where sin hath abounded his mercie hath abounded much more If we aske of him garments to couer our nakednesse he will beside them decke vs with Ornaments and cloath vs with broidred work and attire vs in siluer and gold he will put bracelets on our hands a chaine about our necke a Iewell on our forhead earings in our ears a beautiful crown vpon our heads If wee aske of him bread to eate he wil together with it giue vs wine to comfort the heart and oyle to make vs haue a cheerefull countenance so that wee shall eate fine floure and honie Ezekiel 16 13. He is like vnto Iael that entertained Sisera he asked water and she gaue him milke she broght forth Butter in a Lorldly dish Iudg. 4 19. and 5 25. We
He did not glory to haue in his owne breast an oracle to answer all doubts nor challenge any power of freedome from errour as the man of sinne in the pride of his owne heart boasteth of himselfe The third part is the resolution and determination of God deciding the question and making some lawes extending to them and their posterity first if any were vncleane they had respit giuen them vnto the second moneth they haue not liberty vntil the next yeare but to the next moneth they are dispensed withal Secondly the man that is cleane and refuseth to come he shall be cut off that is excommunicated from the people Thirdly if a stranger desire to be partaker of the Passeouer he must embrace the true religion be circumcised Exod. 12.49 and then he may come Touching the question and the occasion thereof it appeareth that those good men which were shut out from this part of Gods seruice by reason they were defiled by touching a dead body were much greeued at heart and troubled in mind that they were barred and as it were banished from the Passeouer hauing as great a desire as others to come vnto it Hence it is that they make earnest moane and complaint to Moses for their separation and therefore desire to be eased and releeued by him The doctrine Doctrinâ— from hence is that it is a great cause of sorrow and griefe to Gods deare children Gods chiâ—dren are greeued 〈◊〉 they are 〈◊〉 from his â—â—â—uice when they are by any iust occasion or by the hand of God vpon them withheld and kept back from the parts and exercises of his worship We see this in Hezekiah in his sicknesse Esay 38.1 his chiefe lamentation and complaint was that he should not see the face of the Lord in his Temple Dauid often complaineth and lamenteth that he was driuen by his enemies from his worship He maketh the condition of the sparrow swallow better then his Psal 84.3 42.1 and 5. and 137 which might come neerer to the altar then he his soule panted and thirsted after God The Church wept by the riuers of Babylon when they remembred Sion and the songs they had sung in the Temple and in another place the Church being by captiuiâ—y depriued of the Temple of their Synagogues of their sacrifices of their Sacraments and of the exercises of their religion maketh bitter complaint to God O Lord and 74.7 they haue cast thy Sanctuary into the fire they haue defiled thy dwelling place The incestuous Corinthian being by excommunication put from the fellowship of the Saints and the vse of the Ministery became comfortlesse and was almost swallowed vp with sorrow 2 Cor. 2.7 And can it be otherwise The godly find Reason 1 such sweetnesse such comfort such spirituall ioy in the presence of God where the exercises of his worship and religion are performed as nothing in this life is more pleasant and delightfull vnto them The Prophet cryeth out as if he were rauished with an holy contemplation of the excellency of this Psaâ— 8â— 1 1â— 10 anâ— 8. and 14 How amiable are thy Tabernacles O Lord of hostes my soule longeth yea euen fainteth for the Courts of the Lord c. The word is sweeter to them then the hony and the hony combe and more to be desired then much fine gold They feed vpon the bread in the SacrameÌ„ts as vpon the fatnes of his house drink of the cup as of the riuers of his pleasures they offer vp praiers as sweet incense and lift vp their hands as the euening sacrifice How then can it be but that the losse want of al these brought vpon theÌ„ should strike them to the heart and minister matter of much greefe and mourning vnto them Secondly the great loue and mercy of God toward his people doth appeare in the exercises of religion and the place of his worship to them that are not altogether blind and deafe and past all sense and feeling of good things then in all other things throughout the whole world besides Prou. 9.1.2 And indeed a man or woman that hath once tasted the comfort of his adoption and saluation in Christ taught in the word and confirmed in the Sacraments will think it one of his greatest losses to lose and leaue these exercises and the greatest plague to be depriued of them and by them of the pledges of his goodnesse and fauor Thirdly when these are gone they know and consider the greatest stayes and helpes of their standing in the grace of God are vtterly taken away from them therefore they haue cause to lament as Psal 74.9 We see not our signes there is no more any Prophet neither is there among vs any that knoweth how long When he taketh away his word he lifteth vp his standard and goeth away And can there be greater cause to mourne then when God departeth from his people Vse 1 This reprooueth such as can lament bitterly and mourne heauily for the least earthly losses and troubles but neuer trouble themselues for losse of spirituall things It was not so with the wife of Phinehas she had many causes of mourning met together by heauy tidings that were told vnto her her father in law had broken his necke her husband was killed the hoste of God discomfited and the Arke of God was taken howbeit among all these none went neerer none so neere vnto her as the taking of the Arke and therefore she doubleth this which she could not put out of her mind and did after a sort put out all the rest â—â—m 4.22 The glory is departed from Israel for the Arke of God is taken But there are many in our daies that account it no losse at all to lose Sermon after Sermon Sacrament after Sacrament and one meeting in the house of God after another they can do this easily and neuer mourne for it Nay they are vexed and tormented as if they were vpon the rack that they are constrained to come so often to the word to the Sacraments and to the house of prayer See herein the great diffrence between the godly and vngodly It is the voyce of the faithfull When will the Sabboth come but the vnfaithfull say When will the Sabboth day be done Amos 8.5 It is the voyce of the faithfull Blessed are they that dwell in thy house Psal 84.4 but the vnfaithfull hold it a misery and bondage to be tyed so strictly and straitly to the publike exercises of religion It is the voyce of the faithfull 〈◊〉 42.2 and 7. 120.5 When shall I come and appeare before God but the vnfaithfull say When shall we depart out of Syon it is time we be gone It is the faithful mans voyce complayning Woe is me that I soiourne in Mesech that I dwell in the tents of Kedar but the vnfaithfull think theÌ„selues vnhappy that they must soiourne in the Tabernacle of God and dwel in his house If
second and the second with falling into a third Sin is like the infant that is in the mothers wombe where it groweth by little and little vnto the birth â—am 1.15 and neuer stayeth till it come to perfection This must Vse 1 teach vs that there is no dalying with sin it is not barren but very fruitfull Many think they may stretch their conscience a litle and make bold with God and his law for once but they deceiue themselues for they sow that seede which in short time will spring vp and grow a monster For as the sluggard saith yet a little more sleepe so the sinner saith yet a little more sin He is like the couetous man that saith euermore Bring bring and as he thinketh he neuer encreaseth his substance enough so the sinner supposeth he neuer encreaseth his sin enough This will bite as a serpent in the end though it delighteth in the beginning Againe it teacheth vs to acknowledge Gods great mercy toward his children in staying them back that they goe not forward being once entred into the practise of it When Paul would haue entred in among the furious people it might haue cost his life if the disciples had let him alone howbeit they suffered him not Act. 19.30 So if God should suffer vs to runne on it might cost vs our liues and cause vs to bee condemned with the world When we open a port and passage for sinne wee are as a man that is falling or rouling downe a very high mountaine how can he escape death except he be stayed by a very strong hand So is it with vs if once we make a breach into our conscience it is vnpossible to stop it if God himselfe do not set to his hand If he take the matter in hand and determine to shew mercy vpon the poore perishing soule that beginneth to suffer shipwracke though we had one foote in hel he can bring vs backe again And how should not that soule so deliuered and seeing the snare of death and hell broken and hauing experience of the power and mercy of God in raising him to life but in a sweet feeling of them cry out Blessed be the Lord who hath not giuen me as a prey vnto their teeth Psal 124.6 and againe My helpe is in the Name of the Lord who made heauen and earth ver 8. This mercy is the greater both because it is rare for not one among an hundred maketh vp the breach that sinne hath made and because it is wholly gracious and freely bestowed the sinner deseruing to be forsaken vtterly who hath fearefully forsaken God God hath fast hold vpon all that are his from their election Ier. 14.7 and therefore hee will neuer withdraw his hand from them nor suffer them to be drowned Lastly it must be our care to stop the beginnings of sinne Iosh 24.14.15 and then we shall be sure it will neuer come to perfection Againe these murmuring Egyptians seeing the mighty works and miracles of God in Egypt would needs become proselites they ioyne themselues to the people of God and seeme so forward that they forsake their idolatry their countrey and kinred their owne people and their fathers house neuerthelesse they starte backe as a deceitefull bow and they reuolt backe to their olde manners as dogs to their vomit and as swine to their former mire filthinesse â—â—ctrine 〈◊〉 are in 〈◊〉 profession 〈◊〉 are not 〈◊〉 members 〈◊〉 church Wherby we learne that many are in the profession of the faith which are not indeed faithfull neither true members of the Church as wee see in Ismael Gen. 21 9. and Caine chap. 4 3. there are many temporizers that beleeue for a season Luk. 8 13. Others are offended and fall away Iohn 6 66. Such professe that they know GOD but they deny him in their workes and become abhominable and disobedient Tit. 1 ver 16. 1 Iohn 2 vers 19. And no maruaile for many loue the praise of the world more then the praise of God and neuer had found rooting and therefore though they go farre in the right way yet they returne backe and are neuer the neerer nay they are set farther off then euer they were The Church had alwaies such all are not the true seed of Abraham that are of Abraham neither the Israel of God that came of Israel Good fish and bad fish are taken in the net Math. 13 and good wheate and Vse 1 chaffe are mingled together This teacheth vs good vses First that it is not enough to saluation or sufficient to entitle vs to Gods kingdome to make an outward profession The diuell himselfe may this way go as farre as the best for Satan can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light 2 Cor. 11 14. a wolfe may put on a sheepes skinne Math. 7 15. Yea a Parot and an Ape can imitate and therefore trust not too much to the outwarde appearance and profession if thou goe no farther neither account it sufficient that thou art baptized and made partaker of the Word and Sacraments and of the praiers of the church this is no better then to trust in lying words which shall not profit nor prosper Ier. 7 4. Secondly we must ioyn to our profession sanctification and holinesse of life Ier. 7 5. Such as content themselues with outwarde shewes are like the tree that hath leaues without fruite are ranke hypocrites like weeds that grow among good herbes God hath chosen and redeemed vs that wee should bee holy Eph. 1 4. Luke 68 75. The condition of such is no better then of the heathen and infidels Math. 5 20. Nay it is not so good Lastly let vs heereby try and proue whether we be in the faith or not 2 Cor. 13 5. Many liue in the Church that neuer examine themselues whether they be of the Church nor consider that they may deceiue themselues many others forasmuch as an hypocrite and a reprobate may go farre in christian religion Many haue in them the first beginnings of christian religion as it were the foundation of a building and there they stand at a stay but wee must build forward vntill the spirituall building be perfected It is not enough to runne except we obtaine the prize He that doth perseuere to the end shall be saued and he that is faithfull to the death â—â—â—trine 〈◊〉 euil man â—pteth aâ—er shall receiue the crowne of life Moreouer see heere how the Israelites are led by the example of the Egyptians to murmure with them and therfore one euill person entiseth corrupteth and infecteth another as Eue did Adam and the serpent did Eue Prou. 13 20. Psal 106 35 36 39. For sin is as leauen 2 Tim. 2 17. 1 Cor. 5 6. and as a contagious disease Woe therefore to the world because of offences Vse 1 Mat. 18 6.8 and they are pronounced to be accursed that lay a stumbling block before the blinde to make them to fal Deut. 27.
nothing in the world shold trouble vs more then that the law is transgressed God is offended Dauid was not in person stricken with the pestilence thogh it did destroy at noon day and thousands fell at his right hand ten thousaÌ„ds at his left neither came it neere him yet he was no lesse humbled grieued in his soule 〈…〉 21. 〈…〉 â—g 20.6 〈…〉 â—o 32.25 then if his body had beene stricken with many running sores Hezekiah had an expresse promise from God of adding fifteene yeares vnto his dayes and when his heart was lifted vp glorying in his riches and treasures in his siluer and gold in his armour and ointments in his spices and iewels which he had shewed to the messengers of the king of Babylon the Lord threatned that in his sons dayes all those precious things should be caried to Babylon so that he had peace and truth in his daies 〈…〉 39.8 â—o 32.26 yet he humbled himselfe for the pride of his heart both he and the inhabitants of Ierusalem The reasons are plaine for first this is a Reason 1 signe of true humiliation repentance when we can mourne for sinne being free from the least touch of punishment it is a plaine token that we are touched with a conscience for sin it selfe If only we be cast downe for sin when Gods wrath lieth vpon vs we rather complain of the punishment then cry out for the sin Secondly Reason 2 sin is able to separate betweene God and vs whereby he is dishonoured and what ought to enter deeper vnto vs then to consider how God is dishonoured We may from hence lawfully and truely Vse 1 pronounce a fearefull woe vnto them that are no way humbled when the hand of God lyeth vpon them and writeth bitter things against them doubtlesse we need craue no pardon if we affirme constantly confidently that they are desperate sinners They feare neither God nor man nor hell nor death nor damnation it selfe Esay 1.6 They haue beene stricken from the soale of the foot euen vnto the head there is no soundnes in them but wounds and bruises putrifying sores yet they will not know nor vnderstand the hand that hath stricken them Thus doth the Lord complain by the Prophet that he hath giuen them cleannesse of teeth in all their cities Amos 4.6.7.9.10 11. and want of bread in all their places yet they had not returned vnto him he had withholden the raine from them and yet they returned not vnto him he had smitten them with blasting and mildew yet they returned not vnto him he had sent among them the pestilence after the manner of Egypt and ouerthrew some of them as God ouerthrew Sodome and Gomorrha and yet they returned not vnto him Thus did they run on from euill to worse filled vp the measure of their sins that they could not be reclaimed by any punishments though neuer so greeuous I will propound one famous or rather infamous example to this purpose very remarkable in the Scriptures and that is of Ahaz the Lord brought great affliction vpon him but he sought to the king of Assyria who helped him not but not to the Lord who could haue helped 2 Chro. 28.22 in the time of his distresse he did trespasse yet more against the Lord. This was king Ahaz Woe vnto vs if it be so with vs woe bee vnto vs if his iudgements doe not soften vs but harden vs not better vs but make vs worse The fire purifieth the gold maketh it more perfect but the drosse and refuse it maketh worse then it was before So is it with impenitent persons and all the reprobate whom the Lord will in the end sweep away as dung from the earth Secondly it is our duty to walke in obedience Vse 2 to God principally because he commandeth it not for reward sake chiefly for so doe hirelings who if once the hire ceasse wil work no longer We must be obedient for loue to God his law But is it not lawful to do good in hope of reward Obiect to propound to our selus that end It is lawfull â—nswer Heb. 11.26 but that must not be the chiefe and principal end Moses had respect to the recompence of the reward wherby he did shake off all drowsinesse encourage himselfe in well doing and quicken his zeale in the seruice of God and his people neuerthelesse he had other maine ends that he aimed at The loue of God must constrain vs his coÌ„mandement bear sway in our hearts far aboue all rewards So doth Paul encourage himselfe to preach the Gospel because hee should haue a reward if he did it willingly and a feareful woe hung ouer his head is he did it not 1 Cor. 9.16 17. howbeit in another place he telleth vs that the loue of God constrained him 2 Cor. 5.14 And the Apostle Peter stirreth vp the Elders of the Church to feede the flocke because when the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare they shall receiue a crowne of glory that fadeth not away 1 Pet. 5.4 yet himself was stirred vp by Christ our Sauiour to feed his sheepe and lambes if he loued him Ioh. 21.15 16. So then we must labour to do good though we see no reward euen in conscience of our duty to God And it is lawfull to abstaine from sinne for feare of punishment but chiefly because the righteous God hateth it and the iust Iudge condemneth it Vse 3 Lastly let vs hereby examine our selues what account we make of sinne whether it be greeuous vnto vs as it is sinne or not If it be we may comfort our selues that we haue receiued grace to humble our selues before the crosse commeth for then it is a free and voluntary humiliation If wee leaue sinne because sinne leaueth vs because we cannot follow after it because we must leaue the world because we grow weary of it because it bringeth shame and reproch because we waxe old and our youthfull yeeres are spent this repentance is not thanke-worthy but falleth out sildome to be true repentance This is a forced and constrained repentance and consequently oftentimes vnsound seeldome sincere If we yeeld obedience for conscience sake it is a token of sincerity We see the example of Peter after he had fearefully denyed his master and sworne that he neuer knew the man it pleased the Lord of life graciously to looke vpon him with an eye of mercy and to restore him by the spirit of meeknesse he had no punishment vpon him yet he went out of that place and separated himselfe from that vngodly crue and wept bitterly Matt. 26 75. Happy are we if we can doe the like This humiliation shall bring peace and comfort at the last It is a true note that we haue learned to know sinne â—f our souls can mourn in secret wheÌ„ we are in health peace at liberty and in prosperity it is a great mercy of God vouchsafed vnto vs and his Name
for the recouery of his nephew Lot out of the hands of tyrants so no doubt they gathered together many seruants of their owne and out of their fathers house by whose helpe they slew the men of that place and spoiled the city See also to this purpose 1 Sam. 15.9 21 24 and 2.27 28 c. Num. 25.4 Ioab offended as the kings instrument in numbring of the people yet Dauid had the chiefe hand and therfore he is punished with the diminution of his people the punishment is proportioned according to the sinne he sinned in numbring of them the number of them therefore is exceedingly lessened for there dyed of the people from Dan euen to Beersheba seuenty-thousand men 2 Sam. 24.15 So in the killing of Vriah Dauid contriued the plot Ioab offered the meanes the Ammonites put it in execution 2 Sam. 11.15 16 17. Howbeit Dauid is charged directly and expresly to haue slaine him by the sword of the enemies and is most seuerely punished 2 Sam. 12.9 10 11 12. What then may some say Obiect Are the instruments of other mens euils without sin are they without fault and to be holden excused because they are not the first and principall doers No they are not without blame For whosoeuer practiseth any euill whether he be principall or accessary is guilty in the sight of God and therefore such as are ministers of other mens euills are oftentimes punished whether they be reasonable or vnreasonable creatures Gen. 3.14 Leuit. 20.15 Exod. 21.28 29 32. Iosh 6.17 Esay 30 22. As God is iust so he punisheth the instruments of iniustice And as he pronounceth a woe against those that pronounce wicked decrees so he hath destroyed those that haue executed them as 2 King 1.9 the captaines and their fifty were destroyed with fire from heauen and yet these were but messengers and ministers of the King Notwithstanding though the instruments doe offend and not escape the chiefe punishment is euer reserued for the chiefe offender Reason 1 For first of all such as are chiefe in gouernment ought to stay their inferiours from euil as the head gouerneth the members Eli is charged with the wickednesse of his sonnes in that they made themselues vile but he restrained them not 1 Sam. 3.13 Such gouernours make themselues the taile and not the head wheras they should order those of their house as the soule ruleth the body Secondly God will require the blood of Reason 2 those that perish at the hands of the gouernours for that which Ezekiel speaketh of the watchman chap. 3.17.18 holdeth proportion in euery ruler the Magistrate is the watchman of the common-wealth the Minister is the watchman of the Church the housholder is the watchman of the family all set as it were in their watch-tower and al must giue an account for such as are vnder them Thirdly the sinne of those that haue the Reason 3 chiefest hand in it is greater then of others as then it is greater so it deserueth the greater punishment forasmuch as the sinne and punishment shall be sutable and proportionable one to the other It belongeth to all especially to such as are Vse 1 superiours to consider this they thinke themselues absolute and that they ought of right to command what they list to their inferiours But as they are superiour in place so they shall also be superiour in punishment if they command any thing against God and his word Euery one therefore must looke to his charge committed vnto him as a field to till and bee good examples to those that are vnder them Pro. 27.23 Psal 78.71.72 Superiority is both an honour and a burden as it aduanceth to dignity so it inferreth and requireth a duty The honour is great but the burden charge is farre greater Vse 2 Secondly it is the duty of all housholders to be carefull to order their families aright and to compell them to serue the Lord The authority that Princes haue in the common-wealth 2 Chro. 14.4 the same haue housholders touching the ordering of their housholds Gen. 25.2 they must reforme abuses purge their houses of them that be vntractable and incorrigible Psal 101.2 In the fourth commandement the master of the house is charged to looke to his family to his seruants and children See see I say heereby the misery of our times and people they suffer those that are vnder them to goe whither they will and to do what they list they neuer do so much as call them to an account where they haue beene or what they haue done whether they haue serued GOD or the Diuell So they haue their owne worke done vpon the other daies they giue thē liberty to all other works vpon the Lords day Lastly there commeth a great blessing vpon Vse 3 their heads that are the chiefe and principall in any good worke that draw on and encourage others in the waies of godlinesse for they shall haue a chiefe and principal reward Happy and blessed therefore are they that gouerne their charges as becometh them Gen. 18 18. Abraham shall be a great and mighty Nation and all the Nations of the earth shall be blessed in him and the reason is added because the Lord knew him that he would command his children and his houshold after him that they might keepe the way of the Lord to doe iustice and iudgement This is a notable commendation of him he was chiefe and one that went before the rest in good things therefore he should chiefly be rewarded O that the like might be said of vs This should stirre vs vp not onely to do good but to be cheefe in doing good to go before others to leade them the way that so we may haue the greater and better reward in that great day Miriam was shut vp from the Campe seuen daies Heere we may behold the mitigation of the punishment inflicted vpon Miriam If we weigh and consider her deserts so hainous was her sinne in equalling herselfe vnto Moses and despising his calling that she deserued to be shut out seuenty times seuen daies but God dealeth not with her according to her deseruings but changeth the perpetuall punishment into a temporal chastisement which should continue not seuen yeares or seuen moneths but seuen daies onely When Vzziah vsurped the Priests office and would needs burne incense vpon the Altar of incense he was striken with leprosie and he remained a leper vnto the day of his death 2 Chron. 26 21. The sinne of Miriam was not much lesse yet God dealt mercifully with her at the entreaty of Moses so that she was cut off from the host onely seuen daies that deserued to be striken all the daies of her life Doctrine All Gods chastisements are with mercy Obserue from hence that GOD doth mingle his chastisements with much mercy and doth not deale with vs according to our sinnes Lament 3 32. Luke 1 v. 20. 2 Sam. 24 verse 13. Psalm 125 3. Marke the reasons heereof First hee
1 4 and pity vs as a father pities his children Ps 103 13 14. Hee will stir vp the hearts of others to whom hee hath giuen this worlds good to doe vs good who hath the hearts of all in his owne hand Such therefore ought then especially to giue themselues to prayer vnto God they must also beare themselues thankfully to men that haue bene raised vp to shew compassion toward them but aboue all to God himselfe from whom euery good gift commeth Iam. 1 17. The dutie of such as are taken with the pestilence The duties of such as are taken with the pestilence are also to be considered They must consider that their sins haue deserued that iudgement that God thereby calleth them to repentance stirâ—eth them to praier exerciseth their faith driueth theÌ„ from security weaneth them from the loue of the world and bringeth them to a loue and desire of heauen Such must renounce all confidence in the flesh and commit themselues wholy to God not doubting of his mercy they must set their houses in order to auoid contention they must giue testimony of their faith in their sicknesse and stir vp those that are about them and come to visit them to the feare of God Especially let them take heede they doe not accuse God of dealing hardly and rigorouslie with them because he striketh theÌ„ while he letteth others to escape but let them stoope downe to his correction submit themselues to his heauenly pleasure with all reuerence Lastly The dutie of all men in time of the plague it is the duty of all men to make solemne profession of their humiliation repentance humbling themselues before God by fasting and praier against whom they haue sinned Exod. 15 26. 1 Kin. 8 38. Al brauery and excesse ought then to be laid aside all riotousnesse and luxuriousnesse should be banished far from vs Esa 22 12 13 14. The Prophet Amos reproueth the rich crieth out earnestly against their senslesnesse liuing in all kind of pleasures and delights nothing at al regarding the affliction of Ioseph chap. 6. So was it with the rich Glutton in the gospel though he saw Lazarus lye at his gate in great misery yet he was clad in purple fared deliciously euery day Lu. 16 19. such is the pride and delicacy of our times yâ— albeit God sweep away many with his fearful visitation and the cry of the poore at such times bee verie great that it might euen moue the stones to relent and that it soundeth with a shrill voyce in the eares of men and ascendeth vp to God yet the greatest sort are nothing moued the Lord of hosts calleth to weeping and to mourning to girding with sackecloth and behold ioy and gladnes slaying Oxen and killing sheepe eating flesh and drinking wine let vs eate and drinke for to morrow we shall die No man almost will diminish any thing of his brauery in apparell of his daintinesse in fare of his costlinesse in furniture and of his excesse in all things Let all such as feare God think vpon the euill day prepare themselues against the time of affliction stoop vnder the mighty hand of God I will disinherite them and will make of thee a greater Nation and mightier then they A most fearefull threatning It is a sore punishment when the father is constrained to disinherite his sonne Gen. 49 3 4 but much sorer when he must disinherite all of them God threatneth in this place to disinherite thousands of Israel and to make of Moses a mighty Nation And as Iohn Baptist said to the Pharisies and Sadduces that came to his baptisme Math 3 â— that God was able of those stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham so doth the Lord say to Moses that he would destroy that whole people for whom he had praied before chap. 10 36. Returne O Lord to the many thousands of Israel but of him hee would raise vp a great and a mighty Nation This threatning we must vnderstand conditionally except his anger be appeased at the prayer and intercession of Moses The threatnings of God are twofold some are peremptory and absolute neuer to be reuoked as it is said of the lawes of the Medes Persians that they could not be changed as Gen. 2 17. If AdaÌ„ had praied al the daies of his life that he might not die but returne to his former condition the sentence of God had not bin reuersed The like we see concerning Moses Numb 20 12. God threatneth that he should neuer enter into the Land of promise Moses vnderstanding the threatening conditionally Deut. 3 26. besought the Lord that he might goe ouer Iordan into that Land but the Lord was wroth with him and would not heare him but saide vnto him Let it suffice thee speake no more vnto me of this matter The same we might say of Dauid he receiued a threatning against his sin that the childe conceiued in adultery should die 2 Sam. 12 14 neuerthelesse he besought God for the childe with fasting weeping and praier v. 16. he said Who can tell whether God will be gracious to me that the childe may liue Notwithstanding according as the Prophet had denounced the childe died So then we see that some of Gods iudgements denounced against the sonnes of men are absolute and irreuocable and must take effect other of them are limited with a condition and vpon humiliation and repentance are changed altered and so it is with the promises of God some of them are absolute and some are with condition Such as concerne saluation and are necessary to eternall life are promised absolutely in respect of God Doctrine The threatenings of Gods iudgements are conditionall such as are temporall and belong to this present life are promised conditionally We learne from hence that the threatnings and denunciations of Gods iudgments are for the most part conditionall not absolute toward his people and to be vnderstood with this exception except they repent and amend This condition is sometimes expressed and sometimes vnderstood It is set downe expresly Ier. 18 7 8. Sometimes it is suppressed and vnderstood inclusively Gen. 6 3. The reasons First because after threatning Reason 1 if repentance follow it causeth forgiuenes of sin and taketh away the cause of punishment Sinne is the cause of Gods iudgements if the cause be remoued the effect will ceasse Ezek. 33 14 15. WheÌ„ I say to the wicked thou shalt surely die if he turne from his sin and do that which is lawfull c. he shall surely liue he shall not die Secondly God is a gracious God of great Reason 2 long-suffering and of much patience and vnspeakable kindnesse ready though much moued to receiue to mercy as soone as we return to him Ier. 3 12. He promiseth mercy to them that repent his anger shall not fall vpon them that returne because he is mercifull and will not keepe his wrath for euer Thirdly
this is the end that God aimeth at Reason 3 in all his threatnings not the destruction of them that are threatned but their amendment Ezek. 18 23. Haue I any pleasure at all that the wicked should die saith the Lord God and not that he should returne from his waies and liue and ch 33 11. Why will ye die O house of Israel The vses First consider that in the greatest Vse 1 and most fearefâ—ll threatnings of Gods heauy iudgements theâ—e is comfort remaining and hope of grace and mercy to be found there is life in death and health in sicknesse if we can change and amend Thus do the Princes of Iudah profite by the threatnings of the Prophet when he had threatned desolation of the Lords house and the destruction of the whole Land for which the Priests and people would haue put him to death they pleaded the practise example of good Hezekiah for the comfort of themselues and the people of his time and thereby stirred vp themselues to feare the Lord and to turne from their euill waies Ier. 26.18 The place is worthy to be considered where the Princes shew that Ieremy did no more theÌ„ Micah had done before him yet Hezekiah and all Iudah did not put him to death but feared the Lord and besought him of mercy and the Lord repented him of the euill which he had pronounced against them But it may be obiected Obiectioâ— If God threaten one thing and doth another it may seeme his will is changeable and that he hath two wils I answer Answer the will of God is one and the same as God is one but it is distinguished into that which is secret reuealed as the Church is sometimes visible and sometimes inuisible yet but one Church The secret will is of things hidden with himselfe and not manifested in the word The reuealed is of things made knowne in the Scripture Deut. 29 29. and by daily experience The secret is without condition the reuealed with condition and therefore for the most part it is ioyned with exhortation admonition instruction and reprehension But no man is exhorted and admonished to doe his secret will because no man can resist it the reprobate and diuels themselues are subiect vnto it and must performe it Rom. 9.19 Vse 2 Secondly it is the duty of the Ministers to propound the threatnings of GOD with such conditions prouoking and perswading all men to repentance and amendment of life offering grace and mercy to the humble and broken hearted 〈◊〉 1 4 14. â—2 3 Esa â— 16. They are to preach not onely the law but likewise with the law the Gospel And thus they are said both to bind and loose both to retaine sins and to forgiue For as Eliah by his earnest and zealous prayer did both shut vp the heauens 〈◊〉 4.25 Iam. â— 18. and open the windowes of heauen so that it gaue raine and the earth brought forth her fruit so the Ministers of God by their earnest zealous preaching do shut vp the kingdome of heauen against all obstinate persons â—â—th 16.19 and also open the heauens to such as are penitent To propound the threatnings of God without condition is to bring men to despaire and to take from them all hope of mercy and forgiuenesse Thirdly it is the duty of the people whensoeuer Vse 3 they heare the theatnings of God to stirre vp themselues to repentance thereby to preuent his wrath and to stay his iudgements Let vs take heed we doe not rush on as the horse in the day of battell 〈◊〉 12.11 12. to our destruction And thus haue the seruants of God vnderstood his threatnings and accounted them as a Sermon of repentance as we heard before of Hezekiah king of Iudah and all Iudah with him when Micah the Morashite prophesied saying 〈◊〉 26.18 Thus saith the Lord of hostes Sion shall bee plowed like a field Ierusalem shall become heaps they fell not into desperation neither concluded an impossibility of obtaining pardon and the continuance of the Temple of the citie and of the whole kingdome but besought the Lord and feared his Name the Lord repented him of the plague which he had denounced against them And no maruell that this godly king conceiued the meaning of the threatning in that manner for so did the King of Niniueh an heathen and idolatrous king vnderstand the threatning of Ionah no otherwise Who can tell if God will turne and repent 〈◊〉 3 9. turne away from his fierce anger that we perish not Thus also did Hezekiah before named vnderstand the message sent to him from God by Esayah when he was sicke vnto death 〈◊〉 3â— 1.2 Set thine house in order for thou shalt die and not liue and therefore he turned his face to the wall and prayed to the Lord of life Let vs make this vse of the Ministery of the word and of all the threatnings contained therein to bee stirred vp to repentance and obedience lest we be destroyed If there be no change in vs let vs looke for a change from God and he will neuer change his threatnings except we change our liues and conuersations Vse 4 Fourthly seeing the threatnings of God suppose a condition we must also know how we ought to vnderstand his promises to wit with a condition The threatnings of GOD haue a condition of repentance the promises haue a condition of faith and obedience Esay 1.19 God hath made many mercifull promises vnto vs in his holy word howbeit he hath no otherwise bound himselfe vnto vs then wee will acknowledge our selues bound in duty to serue him We must not only consider what God promised to vs but withall remember what he requireth of vs. Hence it is that the Prophet saith I will speake suddenly concerning a nation and concerning a kingdome to built it and to plant it Ier 18.9 10. but if it doe euill in my sight that it obey not my voyce then will I repent of the good wherewith I saide I will benefite them He hath promised to loue vs but he requireth at our hands to loue him againe He hath promised to forgiue vs our trespasses but he chargeth vs to forgiue them that trespasse against vs. He hath promised to be a Father vnto vs but he looketh for at our hands that we walke before him as obedient children Lastly if God threaten and no repentance Vse 5 followeth then certainely the threatnings pronounced will come to pâ—sse God threateneth not in vaine he terrifieth not without cause If we doe not preuent them they will preuent vs and take vs away suddenly See the fearefull examples of the flood of Sodome of the destruction of the ten tribes of Ierusalem and of the Iewes of the seuen Churches of Asia and other Churches planted by the Apostles supplanted in the wrath of God all assure vs of the truth of this point Consider our owne wayes in our hearts We liue where wee
heare the fearefull iudgements of God daily and deseruedly threatned against vs for our sinnes and namely for the contempt of the Gospel in all places and among all persons there followeth little repentance and amendment of life nay it seemeth that God hath blinded our eyes and hardned our hearts Matth. 13 1â— lest we should returne and be saued What will folow nay what must necessarily folow whosoeuer hath halfe an eye may easily perceiue Yet see how we deceiue our selues with flattering words as Ier. 7.4 they said The veine â—onfidence 〈…〉 â—lish Goâ—pelâ—â—s The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord so wee can say Tush The Gospel the Gospel it can neuer be rooted out from among vs Popery shal neuer bee established any more But what doe we glory so much of the Gospel or why doe we put confidence in this tule For this Gospel shall bee a witnesse and giue in verdict against vs and as an vpright iudge condemne vs. And what is vnpossible vnto God what cannot his power what may not his iustice doe such as beleeue not the trueth but haue pleasure in vnrighteousnes 2 The. 2.11 12 shall bee damned Can we challenge to our selues any more then Gods owne people that had the law and the Prophets the Temple and the sacrifices the Arke and the Couenant or more then the Churches of Asia and other founded by the Apostles who seeth not a generall coldnesse a palpable deadnesse a fearefull declining and falling backeward generally in all places All which make a preparatioÌ„ to apostacy Papists euery where encrease and are winked at thâ—y haue beene threatned with enditements forfeitures and imprisonments but they liue at ease grow rich haue great friends and laugh all their enemies or opposites to scorne Such as haue beene zealous decay godly parents faile and a crooked generation ariseth after them ignorance aboundeth wickednes hath the vpper hand and he that setteth himselfe against euill maketh himselfe a prey Esay 59.15 Atheists swarme euery where and lift vp their hornes on high the people for the most part are fit for any change to professe Christ or antichrist to worship God in truth or in an Idoll 13 Then Moses said vnto the Lord Then the Egyptians shall heare it for thou broughtest vp this people in thy might from among them 14 And they will tell it to the inhabitants of this land for they haue heard that thou Lord art among this people that thou Lord art seene face to face c. To the former threatning is annexed an excellent prayer of Moses made in behalfe of the people We haue not many of his prayers recorded in Scripture but such as are left vnto vs are most worthy and heauenly testifying that he had the spirit of supplication in a plentifull measure and therefore no maruell being so excellent if they were also very effectuall Whereby we see it is not for nought that he is said after a sort to haue bound or chained the hands of God Exod. 32.10 and to haue preuailed more by his word then Ioshua by his sword by his prayers then the hoste of Israel by their weapons of warre Exod. 17.11 And in this place after that God had threatned to make a generall hauocke and destruction of this stubborne people as a man wipeth a dish and turneth it vpside down he standeth in the gap to turne away the wrath of God Psa 106 23. which otherwise as a mighty flood would breake in vpon them and beare downe all before it Whereby it appeareth that the words in the former threatning were not vttered definitiuely but conditionally to wit if Moses did not make intercession for them and stand betweene God and his people For if they had beene spoken simply or beene vnderstood to be spoken in that sort Moses ought not to haue prayed for them but to haue giuen place to the threatning and rested in the decree and determination of God submitting himselfe to his holy will and pleasure But he was stirred vp thereby to seeke and to sue for pardon for them and therfore he vnderstood the same conditionally The summe and effect of the prayer is The summe oâ— the praâ—â—â— of Moses that GOD would not destroy his people vtterly according as he had threatned and he moueth him to shew mercy toward theÌ„ by three reasons The first is drawne from the consideration of the enemies of the Church that they might haue no occasion to reproch the holy Name of God and to tread his glory which is higher theÌ„ the heauens vnder their feet taking occasion thereby to blaspheme him if he should destroy his people which he with a strong hand had brought out of Egypt Exod. 32.12 Deut. 9.28 and 32.27 The second reason is drawne from the nature and essentiall properties of God he is of long-suffering and great mercy c. The third is taken from the former works and examples of his great goodnesse wherein he moueth God to pitty them seeing he had oftentimes before shewed fauour toward them all which had beene vtterly lost if he should vtterly destroy them Out of these words as also out of all the reasons vrged by Moses in generall we learne Doctrine The meaâ—â—â— to reuoke Gods iudgements is 〈◊〉 and vnfaâ—â—â—â— prayer that the ordinary meanes and ready way to reuoke and call in Gods iudgements is true hearty and vnfained prayer whensoeuer his hand in any sort lyeth heauy vpon vs Ps 107.6 13 19 28. and 106.23 Iam. 5.17 18. Numb 12.13 1 King 8.33 35 37 44. The reasons First it is profitable to all Reason 1 things and is of force to obtaine euery good thing and if euery good thing then also to remooue euery euill thing from vs It obtaineth blessings of al sorts publike and priuate spirituall and temporall for our selues and for others touching this life and a better Ioh. 16.23 In that day ye shall aske me nothing Verily verily I say vnto you Whatsoeuer ye shall aske the Father in my name he will giue it you Where we see the generality of the promise confirmed by a vehement asseueration Secondly prayer Reason 2 obtaineth the pardon forgiuenes of sins Act. 8.22 Iam. 5.15 1 Ioh. 5.16 and sinne is the true and proper cause of all iudgements whatsoeuer if then it obtaine the remoouing of the cause it shall also obtaine the taking away of the effect For the cause being remoued the effect wil ceasse Thirdly it is so mighty Reason 3 that it is able to throw downe the fastest hold and surest possession that Satan hath gotten Paul hauing shewed that we wrastle not with flesh and blood that is not onely or chiefly with them but with principalities powers and spirituall wickednesse in high places prescribeth this as a meanes to subdue and ouercome them And Christ our Sauiour telleth his disciples Maâ— 17.21 Ephes 6 1â— that this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting If then it be able
owne glory Exod. 9.6 Rom. 9.17 Exod. 32.11 12. Secondly the seruants of God haue beene so farre carryed with a desire of promoting and preferring of it as that they haue preferred it before their owne life nay before their owne soule and saluation when they haue come in comparison together ◠32.32 ◠9.3 as appeareth in Moses and in Paul Thirdly Gods glory is most deare to himselfe if then we will bee his children tender deare vnto him we must follow his example we must prize that at the highest rate which he prizeth aboue all we must loue that which he loueth 48.11 and that ought to bee most deare vnto vs which is most deare to him Vse 1 The vses This reproueth the most part of the world who neuer set this marke before them to ayme at nor intend the glory of God in their prayers but the fulfilling of their own wils and desires and the satisfying of their owne gaine and profit It is nothing precious vnto them but lesse regarded then their owne names Euery man naturally regardeth himself and magnifieth his owne name but the name of God neuer goeth neere them Ioshua hath relation to such a point as this when he saith speaking of the Canaanites and all that inhabited the land ◠9 They shall cut out our name from the earth and what wilt thou doe vnto thy great name Salomon teacheth in the Prouerbes that a good name is rather to be chosen ◠1 then great riches and louing fauour rather then siluer and gold ◠2. it is better then a precious oyntment but if we speake of the Name of God which is glorious and fearefull Deu. 28.38 it ought to be more deare vnto vs then all the siluer gold then all the Iewels precious stones which worldlings make their heauen and happines Vse 2 Secondly let vs in all distresses and troubles be comforted with this consideration that he will respect his owne glory and therefore the good of his Church For the preseruation of the Church and the aduancement of Gods glory are ioyned together He will neuer forsake those that are his in prosperity or in aduersity because if he should any way faile of his promises he should lose much of his own glory which is vnpossible The Church shall neuer sinke vnder the burden that lyeth sore vpon it It is like the bush that burned which Moses saw in the wildernesse while he fed the sheepe of Iethro his father in law it flamed but it consumed not whereby God declared the low ebbe of the church into which it was brought distressed in Egypt but it should not be destroyed he that dwelled in the bush preserued the same Deu. 33.16 If then the glory of God shall neuer faile the gates of hell cannot preuaile against the Church Lastly we must giue no occasion of causing Vse 3 the name of God which is holy in it selfe to be blasphemed Let vs be no means to make it euill spoken off but labour by all means to be instruments of setting it forth Blessed are such as any way aduance it Euery one should aime at it high and low rich and poore master and seruant husband and wife Matth. 5.16 1 Tim. 6.1 Tit. 2.5 Phil 2.15 Iosh 15.8 2 Sam. 12.14 Rom. 2.24 Verse 17. Verse 18. Euery one may gaine some glory to God how meane soeuer his place how simple soeuer his calling be The Apostle chargeth the Iewes that through thē the Name of God was blasphemed because they had the law and made boast of God they knew his wil and were instructed in the word For as wicked children doe dishonour and discredit their parents 1 Sam. 8.3 so it turneth after a sort to Gods discredit in the world when they which are called the children of God and named by the name of Christ doe liue vnworthily so high and holy a calling There is none that liueth in the Church albeit in the poorest and lowest calling but if hee professe Christ and walke not according to his profession he causeth the Name of God to be euill spoken off the seruant that hath the meanest office if he will be thought religious and haue the Gospel in his mouth and do not performe the duties of his calling with great care and a good conscience hee causeth the Name of God and his doctrine to be blasphemed 1 Tim. 6.1 The higher more eminent any mans place is the more scandal he giueth and the greater occasion of greefe to the godly of hardning to the wicked and of dishonor to God Let a man be as prophane as may be that neither feareth God nor reuerenceth man let him liue in the grossest sinnes that can be committed or named let him bee an open blasphemer a contemner of the word a prophaner of the Sabboth an abuser of the Sacraments and of all good things there is commonly no great matter made of it he is neither reproched no reproued But let one that professeth religion bee suddenly ouertaken thorough infirmity in any sinne or purpose of sin not onely he is taunted and traduced by the prophane multitude but the truth of God and the profession of the trueth nay the God of truth is euill spoken off dishonoured and blasphemed These things ought to goe neere vs euen to the heart and to make vs watchfull ouer our wayes seeing wee haue those that watch ouer vs to see if they can haue ought whereof to accuse vs. 17 And now I beseech thee let the power of my Lord be great according as thou hast spoken saying 18 The Lord is long suffering and of great mercy forgiuing iniquity and transgression and by no meanes clearing the guilty c. In these words we haue the second reason drawen from the consideration of the nature or being of God which is seene by shewing mercy and iudgement both which are in his hand mercy to his owne people iudgement to his enemies This description is taken out of the booke of Exodus chap. 34.6 very comfortable to afflicted and distressed consciences So Ionah 4.2 first he is said to be long suffering then of great mercy and thirdly forgiuing iniquity and transgression If any aske Is he onely mercifull is he not also iust The answer is he wil by no meanes cleare the guilty but will visite the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children But of this latter clause we shall speake afterward verse 33.34 Out of the former Doctrine God is of great patience and much long sufferance note that it is the property of God to be alwayes of great patience much gentlenesse and long-sufferance Hee is of a forbearing nature and slow to anger expecting many dayes the conuersion repentance and recouery of sinners Esay 65.2 Ier. 35.15 and 25.5 Matth. 23.37 We haue many examples hereof in the word of God Gen. 6.3 1 Pet. 3.20 The long suffering of God waited in the dayes of Noah while the Arke was a preparing So
need not feare for the time to come but that wee shall also receiue more at his hands who giueth liberally one blessing after another Iam. 1.5 Forasmuch as he is God for the time to come as well as for the time past and all his gifts and calling are without repentance Rom. 11 29. Thirdly this should mooue vs earnestly to Vse 3 labour for the first grace and neuer to giue rest to our selues vntill we feele an addition and encrease of the second and third grace in our hearts and to multiply them one after another that they may dwell in vs plentifully and make vs fruitfull in all holy conuersation If we haue the first grace in our hearts and be carefull to vse the same well it is as seed sown in good ground it will bring forth a wonderfull encrease and a notable haruest in the end Paul would haue Timothy to stirre vp the gift that was in him 1 Tim. 1.6 If wee bee once in Christ he will purge vs more and more that we shall bring forth more fruit Ioh. 15.8 Lastly obserue that this is a priuiledge belonging Vse 4 onely to the faithfull that they shall haue the mercy and fauour of God continued vnto them The blessings that God bestoweth vpon the wicked doe serue to make them without excuse and are as seales of condemnation they are not assurances vnto them that they shall haue moe bestowed vpon them he hath made no such promise vnto them neither can they gather any hope to haue any farther encrease of the same or any addition of new blessings Albeit it be so with the godly that former blessings of God are pledges of more yet it is not so with the vngodly 2 Sam. 7 17. Iudg. 10 12 13. Eccle. 8.12 13. Esay 65.20 He tooke away his mercy from Saul but hee would neuer doe it from Dauid he deliuered the vnthankefull and rebellious Israelites out of the hands of their enemies but he threateneth that he will deliuer them no more The euill seruant hath his talent taken from him and neuer restored vnto him againe and therupon Christ deliuereth the manner of Gods dealing as well toward the faithful as the vnfaithfull Matth. 25.29 Vnto euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue aboundance but from him that hath not shall be taken away euen that which he hath For they doe abuse his mercies and neuer make any good vse of them how then should they bee continued vnto them nay how should they not be depriued of them They become much more sinfull and grow worse and worse by his blessings God requireth the more of them but they performe the lesse duty vnto him It is therefore a vaine hope and a meere presumption for such to thinke to haue his goodnesse continued rather they may conclude that God will take them away suddenly and bestow them no longer vpon them except they turne from their euill wayes 20 And the Lord said I haue pardoned according to thy word 21 But as truely as I liue all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. 23 Because all these men which haue seene my glory and my miracles which I did in Egypt in the wildernesse and haue tempted me now these ten times and haue not hearkened vnto my voyce 23 Surely they shall not see the Land c. 24 But my seruant Caleb c. We haue in these words the effect of the prayer of Moses and the answer that God giueth vnto him The summe whereof is this that the fathers should die in the wildernesse because though they had seene his glory and miracles in Egypt and in the wildernesse yet they tempted him ten times that is not once nor twice but oftentimes a certaine number put for an vncertaine as Gen. 31.41 Iob. 19.3 Dan. 7.10 and therefore they should be all destroied excepting Caleb the seruant of God If any aske the question why Ioshua is not expressed â—ction and wherefore his name is concealed I answer â—er because the Lord pronounced the former sentence concerning the people that were in their tents but Ioshua that attended vpon Moses was present with Moses and Aaron before the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation therefore the iudgement denounced against the people that abode in their tents no way touched him Caleb was with the people so that it behoued him who had spoken the truth of the land to be excepted Ioshua was not and therefore there was no need to haue him exempted from them who was not among them For being with Moses and Aaron he is accounted in their number Secondly they are commanded to returne backe againe into the wildernesse by the way of the red sea verse 25 when they were now come to the borders of Canaan which they could not heare without great greefe and anguish of minde Before they wept without cause verse 1. Now they haue cause to weepe for this heauy iudgement Thirdly their children shold beare the burdeÌ„ of their fathers sin wander in the wildernes forty yeres howbeit in the end they should enter into the land Fourthly the Spies themselues that had searched the land which were the authors of all this mutiny and had brought vp an euill report of the land were smitten with a fearefull plague dyed suddenly by the hand of God Heere we may obserue in these words that God heareth the prayer of Moses and pardoneth the people according to his prayer so that the Lord heareth the prayers of the faithfull according to his promise Secondly Gods iudgements are tempered with mercy Thirdly such as haue receiued the greatest mercies and become vnthankfull and disobedient Matth. 11.20.21 22 23 24. Luke 12.47 are the greatest sinners and shal receiue the greatest iudgement Fourthly in excepting Caleb and Ioshua from the common destruction it appeareth that God is a iust righteous God who as he doth not account the wicked innocent so he will not account the innocent to be wicked The Popish teachers alledge this example to prooue that God pardoneth sinne Popish doctâ—ine touching the pardon of sin and the retaining of the punishment and yet punisheth the sinner that the same punishment so inflicted is a satisfaction to God for their sinne and that the eternall punishment due to this people was pardoned at yâ— request of Moses If this were true then all this people were beleeuers and had true faith in the Messiah which is a bold assertion without all shew of reason and likelihood of trueth It may probably and charitably be thought that some of them were beleeuers and repented to them these were chastisements The like may be said of Moses and Aaron and of Dauid of which they were shut out of the land of promise and he was punished by the death of his child and in other his children and house not thereby to satisfie God by bearing part of the temporall punishment belonging to their sin but that Moses
Aaron the Saint of the Lord Psalm 106 16 so that he was constrained to ratifie confirme the Priesthood by the swallowing vp of Dathan and Abiram in the earth and by consuming of Korah and his confederates with fire all of them being the children of rebellion as they are called in this chapter verse 10. But heere wee may behold a notable example of Gods wonderfull mercy who is more ready to compassion then to reuenge and therefore destroyeth some that he may instruct others Wherefore in this chapter Moses continueth the same argument handled before and sheweth how GOD once againe establisheth the Priesthood to Aaron and his sonnes for an euerlasting couenant whereupon he commandeth that euery Tribe should bring a woodden staffe with a name written vpon them to put them together so as they might not be discerned asunder but by the sight of the names These staues thus prepared and ordered were laide before God in the Sanctuary and when they were taken thence againe Aarons staffe that had his name vpon it did flourish and all the rest without any change remained dry and dead as they were before whereby the Lord shewed that he had chosen that house to serue in the Priesthood 〈◊〉 diuision 〈◊〉 chapt Consider in this present chapter two things First the confirmation of the Priesthood to Aaron and his snnnes Secondly the repentance of the people and resting in the ordinance of God after they were humbled by the plagues of God and saw the flourishing of Aarons rod. Touching the first to wit the ratification of the Priesthood and the deciding of the controuersie to whom it did belong ought to belong hereafter we must obserue the commandement of God to Moses and his obedience God commandeth Moses to take of euery Tribe a rod. Ezek. 37 16. Now whether it were of seuerall kindes of wood according to the number of the Tribes or of one kinde only to wit the almond as Munster thinketh it is vncertaine Munster annot in Num. And the question may be asked whereas euery staffe must haue a name written that is the 12 rods 12 names what name was written Some thinke that the Tribe of Reuben had the name of Reuben the Tribe of Simeon the name of Simeon and so of the rest But it is to bee thought that the name of the Prince of the Tribe was written rather thē the name of the author of the Tribe and the words of the text doe fauor this interpretation v. 2. else to what purpose is Moses appointed to take seuerall rods of the Princes of euery Tribe so that for example the rod of the Tribe of Reuben had the name of Elizur written and so of the rest as they haue bene set downe before ch 1 5 6 7. and 7 12 30 36. For as the name of Aaron was written vpon the rod of Leui not the name of Leui himselfe v. 3. so no doubt the names of other Princes that were heads of the families of their fathers were written vpon the rods of their Tribes not the names of the authors of the Tribes Al these rods were laid vp together in the Tabernacle of the Congregation then the Lord giueth them this token to assure them whom the Lord chose and ordained that there might be no more contention about the Priesthood namely that his rod should waxe greene flourish and beare blossomes Thus doth God cut off all occasions of murmuring among them Speake vnto the children of Israel and take of euery one of them a rod. The people ought to haue bin throughly humbled for their offence to haue their hard hearts broken in peeces by the consideration of Gods iudgements and miracles and so throughly to bee moued to reuerence the ordinance of God concerning the Priesthood But because God is constrained to work another miracle to change the course of nature and to call things that were not as though they were it appeareth they were not yet sufficiently touched and humbled for God doeth no worke in vaine If then the dignity of the Priesthood had bene sufficiently confirmed by the punishment taken of the seditious and their partakers this new miracle had not beene wrought in the dry and withered rod. Wherefore God goeth about by this meanes to remedy their pride and presumption and sheweth his great mercy and goodnesse toward them in calling them to repentance and in curing of their infirmities We learne heereby Doctrine that the Lord is very desirous to haue sinners conuerted and brought to repentance God is desirous to haue sinners broght to repentance that so he may saue them Esay 65 2. Ezek. 33 11. and 18 31 32. Math 23 37. 2 Cor. 5 20. Peter preacheth repentance to them that killed the Prince of life and denied him in the presence of Pilate when hee was determined to let him go Acts 3 13 15. Euen to these that murthered and betrayed the Sonne of God did the Lord offer saluation To this end he is of such great patience because he is not willing that any one should perish 2 Pet. 3 9. The reasons Reason 1 Because first they are his creatures and his workmanship and therfore there is great reason why he should desire their good Naturall parents do desire to saue and keepe in health their children They that belong to God are his deere children Esay 49 15 16. He loueth Reason 2 Israel as his first borne Secondly he hath not onely created them when they were not but also redeemed them when they were lost and that with no lesse price then with the blood of his owne Sonne Col. 1 20. 1 Ioh. 1 7. Ro. 5 9 10. If then he haue done this for them doubtlesse he will goe forward with his loue toward them he will raise vp them that are fallen seeke them that are lost quicken them that are dead and bring them home that are Reason 3 strangers to him Thirdly it is more honour to God to conuert and saue then to destroy and cast away his people Doubt not but bee well assured that God will do that which tendeth most to his owne glory Rom. 11 1 2. Iustice and iudgement causeth him to be feared but his mercy and loue is that which maketh him to be honoured of men Vse 1 The vses remaine Hath God an earnest desire to conuert and saue men Then it ought also to bee our desire to bee like in this to our heauenly Father that is to labour to conuert and bring home others vnto God that goe astray from him for in so doing wee shall follow the footsteps and example of God dealing with our brethren in mercy and compassion as God hath dealt with vs. Let the husband labour to conuert the wife 1 Cor. 7 16. and the wife to win her husband the parents their children and the children their parents and euery one to conuert his brother A duty most acceptable to God and most profitable to others An
then Christ is not yet risen from the dead ver 13 15 16. but he is already risen and death shall haue no more dominion ouer him Rom. 6.9 and if the head be risen then the members shall rise also The head cannot be without the members and how can that head be said to haue life in it if all the members should lie couered in the dust and neuer be vnited to the head neither one to another The second reason Againe if no resurrection then of all men the beleeuers were most miserable vers 19. Here they are vexed with sundry enemies Satan the world and the flesh Lazarus heere wanteth and suffereth hunger while the rich glutton is clothed with purple and fareth deliciously euery day Luk. 16.19 The godly weepe and lament while the vngodly reioyce and be glad Ioh. 16.20 At this stone the godly haue often stumbled Psal 73.2 3. Ier. 12.1 2. and from hence the reprobate take occasion to harden their hearts in wickednesse because they thinke there is no God will reward them that seeke after him Mal. 3.14 but they are greatly deceiued Psal 58.11 For woe were it to all Gods seruants if there were no resurrection eternall life But they are not the most miserable because they are pronounced blessed by the mouth of Christ Matth. 5.4 6 10 11. Luk. 16.25 2 Thess 1.5 6 c. The third reason Thirdly if there should be no resurrection of the godly from death to life then the first Adam should be more mighty and powerful then the second so that the second Adam should be impotent and weake if hee should not be able to deliuer them from the iawes of death Adam and Christ are compared vnto two trees Adam and Christ comâ—red and both of them communicate to Vse 4 their boughes and branches such things as they haue of their owne Adam was as an euill and rotten tree and therefore communicateth so men these properties and no better Christ is the good tree and full of sap and life and he infuseth into his members goodnesse and life and no worse then these It is not possible that an euill tree should bring foorth good fruite or a good tree euill fruit Mat. 7.17 Fourthly The fourth reason all our enemies and the enemies of Christ are to be taken cleane away made subiect to Christ and to vs ver 25 26. All shall be put vnder his feete Psa 8. and he must raigne vntill all his enemies be made his footestoole Psal 110.1 The last enemie of the head and members is death this shall be quite abolished at the last day and not before True it is that Christ himselfe can die no more Rom. 6.9 Heb. 7.25 yet hee accounteth it his enemie because it is an enemie to his children How death is Christs enemy and how ours and he accounteth that as done to himselfe which is done to any of his members Act. 9. And it is our enemie because it daily cutteth off part of our life and seeketh to take hold of it it weareth and wasteth our dayes by his messengers or harbengers to wit troubles and calamities sickenesses sores and aches it bringeth sundry paines and dolours it separateth the dearest and neerest friendes that euer were the body and the soule it leadeth the body captiue and clappeth it vp in a loathsome prison full of wormes and filthinesse and rottennesse it destroyeth that Tabernacle which was at the first a most glorious creature and as farre as lyeth in it it would depriue the body of eternall life and keepe it in ignominy for euer vnder the earth so that it is a most spitefull malicious enemy raging vpon vs without any mercy or compassion Fiftly The fift reason If there were no resurrection to what end and purpose are any baptized for dead if the dead rise not at all Verse 23. why are they then baptized for the dead This place is darke and commonly vnderstood of the Sacrament of Baptisme but then it will not necessarily proue the point for w e it is brought and it is brought to proue the resurrection Wherefore to make the Apostles reason good we must vnderstand it either of the washing and cleansing of the bodies of the deceassed as the word baptisme often signifieth Mar. 7.4 He. 9.10 for this was a common custome among the people of God that first they washed the dead bodies and then annointed them Act. 9.37 yea among the heathen themselues which was a certaine testimony to the liuing of the resurrection of the bodies of the dead To this purpose doth Seruius alledge an old verse of the Poet Ennius Tarquinij corpus bona foemina lauit vnxit Serui. in Aeneid lib. 6. That is A certain deuout woman washed and annointed the body of Tarquinius The like doth Pliny auouch in one place of his naturall histories Pliny as the same Seruius testifieth and expresseth the cause that thereby they might make tryall whether the vitall spirits yet remained in the body or not And Virgil Virgil. Acâ—â—â— lib. 6. declaring how the Trojanes solemnized the funeral of Misenus hath these words Pars calidos latices ahena vndantia flammis Expediunt corpusque lauant frigentis vngunt That is Some brought the waters warm with heat and cauldrons eke appoint The body cold they wash and then with ointments it annoint These witnesses doe sufficiently prooue that the Gentiles did ordinarily vse to wash their dead and then to annoint them and this was a very ancient practise among them Or else we may vnderstand the place of the death and afflictions of the Saints of GOD which they suffer for righteousnesse sake in which they are ouerwhelmed as the body is plunged in the waters and thus the word is taken Luk. 12.50 Matth. 20.22 23. where our Sauiour calleth them backe from their ambitious thoughts of superiority ouer their fellowes and warneth them to prepare themselues for troubles yea for death it selfe This is the cup that all must drinke off 2 Tim. 3.13 Act. 14.22 Baptisme properly signifieth a dipping or plunging into the water and the crosse is a certaine plunging into calamities Thus then the reason is framed If there be no resurrection then should they doe foolishly that would seale vp the trueth of the Gospel with their blood and lay downe their liues for the testimony of God but such as resist vnto blood and suffer persecution for the words sake are not foolish Life is precious and deare vnto them as well as vnto others they would not therefore be so lauish and prodigal of it as to lay it downe except they looked for a better life which the Apostle farther amplifieth by his owne example Matth. 10.39 33. 2 Tim. 2.12 and 4.7.8 1 Cor. 15.30 31. Act. 5.41 16.25 Ioh. 21.19 â—he sixt reaâ—n Lastly the Apostle reasoneth thus If there be no resurrection of the flesh then the Epicures and Libertines taught well that
a true miracle But if it were a miracle men might discerne it by sense as all the miracles of Christ were discerned Let them giue vs an instance in any creature in heauen or earth where the Lord wrought any miracle which he did not subiect to the senses of man but heere is nothing that can be discerned by the senses for as much as the bread by the iudgement of all the senses remaineth and appeareth to bee the same in substance which it was before of the same quality quantity colour taste handling smelling vertue and nourishment there is not any one sense or all the senses together that can iudge otherwise of it then it did before therfore it can be no miracle No work is a miracle which cannot bee felt smelled seene tasted or perceiued Wherefore let the Church of Rome teach in their schooles write in their bookes preach in their Pulpits and decree in their Councels neuer so often that there is a miracle wrought in their Sacrament of the Altar yet because we can neither see nor touch nor taste nor feele any thing but the same that it was before we cannot beleeue them But they tell vs Obiect that though the outward forme and accidents of the bread remaine yet the substance of it is turned into the body of Christ which though we cannot perceiue by our senses yet wee are bound to receiue by faith I answer Answer that if the natural body of Christ were there present we might feele him as Thomas did forasmuch as Christ still retaineth his true body albeit it be now glorified Wherefore seeing there is no miracle in the Supper apparent to the senses there can be no miracle at all The difference which is is in the vse before it was common bread ordained for the nourishment of our bodies now it becommeth holy bread sanctified by the Lord not so much to feede the body as the soule To conclude then by this strange and new found miracle they ouerturne the doctrine of the Scriptures touching miracles For wheras we haue shewed that a miracle is a rare worke apparently to the senses wrought by the sole omnipotent power of God they make it to be an vsuall common and ordinary worke wrought by euery Priests pronouncing of fiue words yet so as no sense at all can discerne of it 12 And the children of Israel spake vnto Moses saying Behold we die we perish we all perish 13 Whosoeuer commeth any thing neere to the Tabernacle of the Lord shall die shall wee bee consumed with dying Hitherto of the first part of the Chapter heere followeth the second part to wit the repentance of the people crauing to bee deliuered from present death and from their sinne wherewith they had prouoked God to anger As if they had said We acknowledge that we deserue to die and perish through our sinnes neither did wee know so much vntill the plague that brake in among vs taught vs and the blossoming of the rod conuinced vs to our faces We presumed to meddle with the office of the Priesthood that belonged not vnto vs and therfore we deserue iustly and worthily to die But is there no place for mercy and forgiuenesse We may obserue from hence that this should bee the effect of all punishments which God bringeth vpon sinners to humble vs â—â—d explic â—â—m to make vs auoide sinne and to submit our selues to God with all obedience Againe we must neuer despaire of Gods mercy which is greater then our sinnes as a garment wider then the body and therfore more then able to couer the nakednesse thereof Thirdly we must acknowledge and confesse our sinnes to God because all sinne is committed against God him onely we haue offended Psal 51.4 Briefly also learne that the first degree of pardon is to know that our sinnes are pardonable this is as a sparke of light in a darke night and giueth hope of great mercy But to leaue these particulars this is the generall doctrine In all chastisements â—trine â—t is to bee â—owled iust in all chastiseâ—ts how grieuous and sharpe soeuer they be God is to bee acknowledged iust and righteous in laying them vpon vs Dan. 9.6 7 8 9 16 19. Ezr. 9.6.10 13 15. Psal 51.4 5. 2 Sam. 24.10 The reasons which are as the grounds of this truth are euident First because his punishments though many times they be greeuous burdens to beare yet are alwayes lesse then our deserts and offences Psal 103.10 He dealeth not with vs according to our offences Secondly our sinnes are the procuring causes of all the euils which we suffer Mic. 7.9 I will beare the indignation of the Lord because I haue sinned against him So then the cause of all our sufferings is in our selues Thirdly in all his corrections and iudgements hee remembreth mercy Hab. 3.2 Wee see this often in this book though the whole people sinned as one man yet iudgment came not vpon the whole but the mercifull God striketh some to admonish and amende others The vses follow First it reprooueth such Vse 1 as stand out with God and are ready to iustifie themselues and accuse God of ouermuch sharpenesse and seuerity These men neuer consider Gods manifold blessings and their owne vnthankefulnesse vnto him who reneweth his mercies toward vs euery morning Lam. 3.23 But we render vnto him euill for good and hatred for his good will We are like vnto stubborne children that murmure vnder the rod and cannot abide correction So it is with vs we can abide to sinne but wee cannot abide to suffer Wee regard not how much we prouoke him but we care not how little he punish vs. It is one of the hardest things in the world to iustifie God and to condemne our selues worthy of eternall death and damnation We see it from the beginning in our first parents they sought shifts and fig leaues to couer the nakednesse of their soules more then they did the nakednesse of their bodies as indeed there appeared much more deformity in the one then in the other and they had more cause to be ashamed of the nakednesse of their soules then of their bodies For sinne maketh vs naked of Gods protection and causeth him to depart from vs it taketh away our shield and defence and leaueth vs in the hands of our enemies We see also in the example of Achan Iosh 7. of Saul 1 Sam. 15. how hardly they were drawne to confesse their sinnes they heard sentence pronounced against them before they would pronounce sentence vpon themselues Let vs not tarry vntill God iudge vs but rather learn betimes to iudge our selues Secondly let vs humble our selues vnder Vse 2 the mighty hand of God 1 Pet. 5.6 and when he draweth out his sword let vs not say wee are righteous like the Pharisee that condemned another but iustified himselfe Luk. 18. rather let vs cry out in the eares of God Spare Lord Ioel 2.17 and confesse that it is
the former And therefore themselues teach that infants baptized though they cannot be tryed yet goe immediatly into heauen and receiue the crowne of life But suppose this were a good conclusion yet he plaieth the notable Sophister in that he prooueth not that sinne is not worthy of death which he ought to haue done before hee conclude that some sinnes are in their owne nature veniall For many sinnes doe not bring death which notwithstanding are worthy of death they doe not bring death through Gods mercy but they are worthy of death through their owne merit Wherefore this place of the Apostle being well vnderstood directly ouerthroweth this distinction of sin from whence it goeth about to seeke shelter and defence Vse 3 Thirdly vnder these types and shadowes heere rehearsed touching the water of separation which was made with the ashes of a redde heiffer without spot wherein no blemish was which was brought out of the host to be killed and the Priest must sprinkle her blood seuen times before the Tabernacle of the Congregation c. I say vnder these shadowes the chiefe mysteries of our faith are handled For there was no way of saluation but by Christ from the beginning ◠14 6. and there shall bee no other new way vnto the end He was euermore the doore by which all enter into the kingdome of God ◠10 9. He is the same yesterday and to day and for euer Heb. chapter 13 verse 8. This the Apostle teacheth vs plainely by alluding to these words Hebr. chapter 9 verses 13 14. If the blood of Bulles and Goats and the ashes of an Heiffer sprinkling the vncleane sanctifie to the purifying of the flesh how much more shall the blood of Christ which through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serue the liuing God Heere the Apostle hath reference vnto the redde heiffer mentioned in this place whose ashes gathered together were sprinkled in the waters of separation and serued to sanctifie touching the purifying of the flesh so that such as were shut from the Congregation being sprinkled therewith had free liberty to come to the Tabernacle The truth of all this was Christ Iesus he is this redde heiffer his blood is the true purging Psal 51 verses 2 7. 1 Pet. chap. 1 verse 2. And as the doore postes of the Israelites were sprinkled with the blood of the Lambe so must our hearts with the blood of Christ Now of this type obserue these principall points of religion First that Christ Iesus is true man found in the forme and shape of man That hee might humble himselfe and become obedient vnto death euen the death of the Crosse Phil. 2 verse 8. This is the cause that hee is pictured out vnto vs in the colour of the redde heiffer rather then in any other to put vs in minde of his death and the shedding of his precious blood Thus also he is described by the Prophet Who is this that commeth from Edom with died garments from Bozrah c. I that speake in righteousnesse to saue Wherefore art thou redde in thine apparell and thy garments like him that treadeth in the wine fatte Esay 63 verses 1.2 This is no small comfort vnto vs especially in all tentations thogh our sinnes haue a bloody face before his face though they be red as scarlet yet the blood of Christ hath washed them away These are they which came out of great tribulation and haue washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lambe Reuel chapter 7 verse 14. Hee hath a feeling of our sorrowes and is touched with our infirmities being made like vnto vs in all things sinne onely excepted Heb. 2 17 18. and 4 15. Secondly we learne from this consideration that the Heiffer must be without spotte and without blemish that Christ Iesus was a pure and perfect offering without any sinne Hebr. chapter 7 verse 26 he was holy harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the heauens This is our comfort also and consolation for if he had bene sinnefull we should yet walke in our sinnes as an infant walloweth in his blood and the price of our redemption were yet vnpaid Hence it is that Moses doth so carefully set downe this in describing of all sacrifices burnt offerings meate offerings trespasse offerings peace offerings all oblations brought to God must be without spotte and without blemish thereby to teach the people vs to the end of the world that there was no sinne in him that tooke vpon him our sinne For hee was wounded for our transgressions and hee was bruised for our iniquities Esay 53 5. He suffered indeed for vs but the iust for the vniust 1 Pet. 3 18 and 2 22. Thirdly in that this Heiffer was such vpon whom neuer came yoke Verse 2. it appeareth that Christ being at his owne liberty bound to none offered himselfe freely for our deliuerance therefore when such as were sent to take him told him they sought Iesus of Nazareth hee answered If yee seeke mee let these goe their way Iohn 18 8. Hee gaue himselfe not by perswasion of others not by compulsion from others but willingly euen vnto the death Phil. chapter 2 verse 8. Iohn chap. 18 verses 4 5. Esay chap. 53 verse 12. His death was not by constraint for then it could not be meritorious If it had not beene voluntary they could not haue taken it away from him for they often lay in waite for him and sought to put him to death Iohn 10. verses 17 18. What he was able to doe if it had pleased him hee shewed in the Garden for so soone as hee had told them that hee was the man whom they sought for they went backward and fell to the ground Iohn 18 verse 6. He knew all things that should come vnto him yet he went forth vnto them that were come with Lanternes and Torches and weapons to take him verses 3 4. He had therefore power to lay downe his life or not to lay it downe but how then should the Scriptures bee fulfilled But they had no power of themselues to lay hands vpō him as he telleth Pilate chap 19 11. This also serueth for our comfort that Christ died not against his will but willingly and of his owne accord performing obedience vnto his Father Not that his enemies could ouercome him for he ouercame them cast thē backe to the earth with a word speaking And what words did he speake Were they terrible and dreadfull Were they words of thunder No he rored not as a lyon but spake mildely as a lamb I am he Now if the voice of CHRIST by gentle and amiable were notwithstanding so effectuall to throw them all downe headlong to the ground how powerfull shall the angry voice of Christ be to throw his enemies as with a sudden flash of lightning into the pit and paines of hell at the last
Angel of the Lord had guided them the Arke had gone before them and Manna from heauen had fedde them yet now all is forgotten they beleeue not in God but tempted and prouoked the holy one to anger And yet behold more prouocations then these in these chapters following where we shall see how they complaine and cry out through scarsity of water and through wearinesse of their life when they were stung with the fiery serpents But let vs consider the words of Scripture as they lie in order in this chapter 1 Then the children of Israel came with the whole Congregation into the desert of Zin in the first Moneth and the people abode at Kadesh and Miriam died there and was buried there 2 And there was not water for the Congregation and they assembled against Moses and against Aaron 3 And the people chid with Moses spake saying But would wee had perished when our brethren died before the Lord. 4 And wherefore haue yee caused the Congregation of the Lord to come into this wildernesse that we and our cattell should die there 5 And wherefore haue yee made vs to come vp from Egypt to bring vs into this miserable place No place for seede nor Figges nor Vines nor Pomgranates Neither is there any water to drinke 6 Then Moses and Aaron went from the face of the assembly vnto the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation and fell vpon their faces and the glory of the LORD appeared vnto them 7 And the LORD spake vnto Moses saying 8 Take this Rodde and gather thou and thy brother Aaron this Congregation together Of this Râ— and the waters gushing out of it 〈◊〉 more befâ—â— in the next chapter that ye may speake vnto this Rocke before their eyes and it shall giue foorth his waters and thou shalt bring them waters out of this Rocke so thou shalt giue this Congregation and their Cattell drinke 9 Then Moses tooke that Rod from the presence of the Lord as he commanded him 10 And Moses and Aaron caused the Congregation to assemble together before that Rocke and he said vnto them Heare now O ye Rebelles shall we bring you waters out of this Rocke 11 Then Moses lift vp his hand and smote that Rocke with his Rod twice and much water gushed out so the Congregation and their Cattell dranke 12 Wherfore the Lord spake to Moses Aaron Because ye haue not beleeued in me to sanctifie me before the eies of the childreÌ„ of Israel therfore ye shal not bring this CongregatioÌ„ into the Land which I haue giuen them 13 These are the waters of strife where the children of Israel stroue against the Lord he sanctified himselfe among them In this Chapter we are to consider three seuerall things First the murmuring of the people secondly the purpose of the Israelites to passe toward Canaan by the borders of Edom. Thirdly the death of Aaron in the Mountaine in whose stead Eleazar his sonne succeedeth and for whom the people a long time lamenteth All these particulars are amplified in the beginning of the Chapter by the circumstances of time to wit the first moneth of the 40 yeare after their departure out of Egypt as appeareth chap. 33 38. and likewise of the place â—t 2 14. of Kadesh a City in the borders of Edom at which time also Miriam the sister of Aaron and of Moses died These circumstances being set downe the History of their murmuring followeth which we haue often before seene and considered declaring that whensoeuer wheresoeuer any aduersity happened by and by they became impatient vnthankfull and forgetfull of present mercies and fauours A like history to this we saw before Exod. 17. which is not the same recorded in this place but differing in time place as may appeare by collation conference of both the places Now let vs marke their behauiour in this want of water in the wildernesse First they wish they had died by the stroke of Gods hand with the seditious rout of rebels that coÌ„spired against God whom notwithstanding they call their brethren Secondly they expostulate with Moses and Aaron that they had brought them out of Egypt into the wildernesse being barren without fruite miserable without haruest and dry without water Whereas they should comfort themselues in the former mercies of God rest in the experience of his power and remember his helpe euer ready in time of neede they rise vp against Moses and Aaron in shew but in deed against God whom they serued setting downe their present condition and comparing their abode in Egypt where they had tasted all miseries felt all oppressions and groned vnder the heauy burthens with their present estate to amplifie the woe and wretchednesse therof such is their blindnesse and vnthankfulnesse â—mb 12 3. But what doth Moses whose meeke and patient spirit they greeued and whose righteous soule they vexed froÌ„ day to day with their vngodly murmurings Hee doth not heere turne himselfe to them nor dealeth with them to reclaime them as he did chapter 16. but went with Aaron to God flying to the Tabernacle as to a Sanctuary throwing downe theÌ„selues on their faces and comforting themselues in his power presence and protection who being alwaies neere to them that call vpon him shewed forth his glory and commanded them to take the Rodde and speake to the Rocke promising them water and assuring them of an happy issue of all their troubles necessities Now as God commandeth so Moses obeyeth and taketh the Rod. Here a question may be asked Question what Rod God meaneth and Moses taketh for we reade of two Rods famous among them and well knowne one the Rod of Moses that he vsed when he kept sheepe in the Land of Midian Exod. 4 2 3 7 8 19 14 1â— and 17 5. Numb 17 8. Hebr. 7 4. whereby hee wrought afterward many myracles in Egypt and at the red Sea in the wildernesse the other the Rod of Aaron which did bud and beare blossomes to confirme the calling of Aaron and to declare that God had separated the Tribe of Leui to serue in the Tabernacle I answer Answer we are to vnderstand in this place rather the flourishing Rod of Aaron first because Moses made mention of this in the last place not long before to wit chap. 17 the other is not spoken off in this booke so that we are rather to referre it to Aarons Rod before specified then to the other not named Secondly this serued more fitly and fully to confirme their calling of rule and gouernement ouer the people which by these conspiratours was called into question As if they shold say Do you doubt of our calling aske by what authority we do these things Behold this rod do ye not know it this florishing rod shall conuince you and serue to beare witnesse against you Thirdly Moses and Aaron were fled into the Tabernacle verse 6 now chap. 17 10. it is
fraternity so that it is right and equall that they which are so neerely ioyned and linked by blood should performe al kindnesse each to other This reason from kindred may be thus framed If we be as brethren alied one to another comming from one root and race then deny vs not this point of courtesie to grant passage But wee are brethren alied one to another c. Therefore vouchsafe to giue vs passage The second reason is in these words Thou Reason 2 knowest all the trouble that hath hapned vnto vs c. As if they should say Wee haue had a lamentable and woefull experience of many miseries we haue been exercised with many sorrowes so as your selues cannot pretend ignorance of them you know them but wee haue felt theÌ„ you haue heard of them but we haue smarted for them In Egypt we haue had our poore infants drowned our chiefe officers chastised our selues euery way oppressed with burthens too heauy for vs to beare and nothing but slaughter and destruction breathed out against vs. Being deliuered out of Egypt when we expected an end of all miseries wee perceiued that we had changed the place but not the perill the soile but not the sorrow we haue bin pursued with enemies bitten with hunger wearied with labours and euery way inuironed with dangers By all these as by the dearest teares of our inward hearts wee craue some mercy and commiseration For it lyeth in you to make an end of al troubles and to giue vs an happy issue of them by opening vs a passage thorough your countrey that we may no longer wander in this desolate wildernesse The reason may be thus concluded If we haue bin long vexed and euilly handled now at length pity vs giue vs passage But we haue bin long vexed and euilly intreated Therfore at length pitty giue vs passage The third reason is verse 16. We cryed vnto Reason 3 the Lord he heard vs sent his Angel and hee deliuered vs. As if they should say Consider the example of God a perfect patterne of all righteousnesse he hath in mercy looked vpon our misery bee you like to him that yee may find mercy in the day of trouble It is not meet to leaue them destitute of helpe and succour whose safety God commendeth and committeth vnto you by his owne example All humane things are vnstable and vncertaine yee know not what hangs ouer your own heads The reason may be thus considered If God haue begun to be mercifull it is not meet that you should be vnmercifull But God hath begun to shew vs mercy Therefore it is not meet you should be vnmercifull The fourth reason is verse 17. and 19. Wee Reason 4 will not goe through the fields nor the vineyards c. As if they should say We desire not to helpe our selues to hurt you wee will keepe the kings high way wee will deale iustly toward all wee will offer wrong and iniury to none no not to the meanest simplest and poorest if any among vs shall take from any man by open oppression or forged cauillation wee will make satisfaction and restitution The reason is thus gathered If wee will doe no wrong or iniury to any among you then suffer vs quietly to passe But we will doe no wrong or iniury to any among you Therefore suffer vs quietly to passe This was the Ambassage of Moses this was the petition offered these were the reasons rendred thereof Now let vs see the answer of Edom denying their petition and passage thorough their countrey For fearing peraduenture the multitude of the Israelites and thinking they would make more hast to enter into their land then to depart out againe being as euill men are euer suspitious and think others as subtill and deceitfull as themselues the Edomites giue them this short but sharpe answer Thou shalt not passe So that when a man hath to deale with vniust and cruell enemies whether he vse few reasons or many all is one The Ambassadours of the Israelites whether they gaue present reply resolution of themselues or first returned to Moses is vncertain made supplication againe and renewed their request promised to abstaine from all termes of hostility offered money for water and euery commodity they should vse yet they currishly and vnkindly shut vp their compassion and issue forth with all their strength to stop their passage verifying that which Salomon saith â— 10. A righteous man regardeth the life of his beast but the mercies of the wicked are cruel wherefore Israel turneth from them another way This is the substance of this diuision and the order obserued by the Spirit of God in the same now let vs proceed to the doctrines offered herein to our considerations first the generall and after come to the particulars Ver. 14. Then Moses sent messengers from Kadesh vnto the king of Edom. Albeit Moses himselfe were shut out of the land of promise yet he beareth the iudgement of God patiently and laboureth that the people may enter And albeit the Israelites were assured to possesse the land of Canaan had the vnchangable word and oath of God to themselues and their fathers for their farther confirmation yet it doth not make them idle and secure but it stirreth them vp to vse all good and lawfull meanes to effect the same â—ine lawfull â— to â— gods â—ace From hence we learne that it is the duty of all Gods children to vse all good meanes to further his prouidence I say howsoeuer God standeth not in need of our helpe to bring his purpose to passe who is able without all meanes against all meanes and aboue all meanes to worke out his owne will yet it is the part of all the godly to further his decree and determination by vsing all meanes that God shall put into their hands This wee see verified in this booke Nunm 13.17 where we see the diligent search of the land made by the messengers that Moses sent viewing their cities their countrey and the people that were the inhabitants therof so that albeit the land was promised of God mercifully yet it must be searched of them diligently The like practise we see in other the seruants of God When Gideon was sent to be the deliuerer of the people and commanded to goe in his might Iudg. 6.14 and 7.7 8. hath assurance giuen him to preuaile ouer the enemies and to saue Israel out of the hand of the Midianites yet he did not run and rush naked into the battell but tooke with him men and munitions vitailes trumpets pitchers and other instruments to set forward the worke of the Lord which he had to doe The necessity of vsing the helpes of second causes that God affordeth and endeuouring to the lawfull meanes appointed is shewed by the Apostle Paul for albeit the Angels of God had told him there should be no losse of any mans life among them saue of the ship onely yet the decree
we endure bee greeuous for the measure manifold for the number strange for the manner and long for the continuance yet if we put on the armour of a Christian it shall worke in vs experience of Gods mercy and bring forth hope of a full deliuerance which maketh not ashamed Verse 14. Thus saith thy Brother Israel Hitherto of the request sent by Moses deliuered by the Ambassadors and consented vnto by the whole congregation now we are to mark the reasons vsed to stirre vp the hearts of the Edomites The first is drawne from their nerenesse of blood and kindred in the flesh We are your Brethren Now if wee be Brethren then helpe vs But we are Brethren therefore helpe vs. The word Brother is taken in Scripture sundry waies 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 First for such as are brethren by birth as Cain Abel Iacob Esau Secondly by affinity which come of one family as branches of one roote â—s 13 8. â— 12. and streames issuing out of one fountaine so Abraham and Lot were brethren and the kinsmen of Christ are called his brethren Thirdly by Country Nation thus all the Iewes are called Brethren one to another Deut. 17.15 Rom. 9 1. Fourthly by profession thus all Christians are accounted Brethren being of the same religion and profession Now in this place it is taken in the second sence for such as were of the same kindred stocke as if they should say Wee are all the seed of Abraham we haue Abraham and Isaac to our father Thus we see they alledge their alliance communion of the same blood descending long agoe by many generations from one father Obserue here first of al the maner of their reasoning If we be Brethren of one kindred deny vs not this fauour but suffer vs to passe Where we see the strength of this reason how that to perswade some kindnes they plead some kindred Doctrine The consideration of our communion one with another must draw vs to the duties of loue one to another and beseech them by the amiable name of a Brother From hence wee learne that the consideration of our nerenesse and coniunction of blood must vrge and inforce from vs all duties of loue and brotherly kindnesse Howsoeuer we are to do good to all yet our Communion in blood should be a forcible meanes to moue vs to al duties of humanity This moued Abraham to take away the heate of contention kindled betweene his Heardmen and the Heardmen of Lot Genesis 13 8 Exodus 2 13. Let not vs I pray thee striue for we are Brethren The like we see pressed by Moses to the Israelites striuing together to the dishonor of God to the slander of their profession and to the opening of the mouthes of the enemies Sirs ye are Brethren Acts 7 26. why then do ye wrong one another This consideration was so strong that it preuailed with Laban toward Iacob saying Though thou be my brother sholdst thou therefore serue me for nought Genes 29 15. I will giue thee wages So Dauid vpon this ground expecteth kindnesse and reprooueth the Tribe of Iudah for their negligence in bringing him vnto his house Yee are my Brethren 2 Sam. 19 11 12. my bones and flesh are ye wherefore then are yee the last that bring the King againe The Reasons follow First the communion Reason 1 and fellowship of the same nature ought to moue vs to be bountifull and beneficiall vnto men because we must do to others as we wish and would that others should do vnto vs. Let vs put the case suppose we were in distresse would we not be glad to receiue good at the hands of others and would we not thinke it a duty belonging vnto them as men to releeue succor vs as men Euen so ought we in like case to doe and deale with them according to the rule of the Law and the exhortation of Christ Matth. 7 11. Whatsoeuer ye would that men should doe vnto you do ye euen the same vnto them for this is the Law and the Prophets Secondly the flesh of one is as the flesh of an Reason 2 other all the world was made of one flesh so that we are as it were parts and members one of another We see in the members of our body how one is helpful and seruiceable to another when one is pained the rest are troubled when one is honored the rest reioyce So should it be in the generall communion and coniunction of mankind This is that which the Israelites affirm being oppressed by their brethreÌ„ Our flesh is as the flesh of our brethren our sons as their sons Nehem. 5 5. and therefore in this consideration they looked for the duties of kindnes and fruits of humanity to come from them The Vse of this Doctrine is first of all to reprooue those that breake these bands and Vse 1 cast these cords from them wherewith the Lord hath tyed vs one to another For where many times shall you finde lesse familiaritie and friendship one with another then among those that are most neerely linked and allied one to another Their often iarres and most deadly dissentions proclaime to their open shame that they are voide not onely of true piety but of all due humanity What a reproch is it yea what a blot and blemish that the husband setteth himselfe against the wife and the wife against the husband the father falleth out with the son and the son with the father the mother caÌ„not liue peaceably with the daughter nor the daughter with the mother the mother in law with the daughter in law nor the daughter in law with the mother in law and that the loue of brethren and sisters is so geason among vs Great is the force and strength of Nature in all such as are not wholly without naturall affections as we see in Dauid albeit he had a godlesse and vngracious childe aspiring in the pride of his heart to vsurpe the kingdome and driuing his father out of Ierusalem yet when he was slaine in the battel the King was moued and mourned saying O my sonne Absolon my sonne my sonne Absolon would God I had dyed for thee O Absolon my son my son 2 Sam. 18 33. The like we see in the true mother to her childe whose bowels yerned within her when Salomon called for a sword to diuide it 1 Kings 3 26. The like force of loue could not be dissembled in Ioseph toward his brethren Gen. 45 1 1. and 33 4. but he turned from them his heart melted toward them Yea cruell Esau when he saw his brother a farre off though he had threatned to kill him yet he ran to meete him and imbraced him hee kissed him and wept vpon him And yet wee now see by lamentable experience that euery toy trifle maketh debate not onely betweene deerest friends but betweene neerest Kinsfolkes that they can neuer be reconciled And as no
another 1 Thess 4 6. for God is an auenger of all such things This is it that Moses teacheth Deut. 23 7. Thou shalt not abhorre an Edomite for he is thy brother neither shalt thou abhorre an Egyptian because thou wast a stranger in his Land Thus the people of Israel complaine against the rich and cry out vpon the vnequall iniurious dealing of their brethreÌ„ vpon this ground Nehem. 5 â— because their flesh was as the flesh of their brethren the sons daughters of the poore as the sonnes and daughters of the rich Lastly this serueth to reproue conuince Vse 4 three sorts of men First it condemned all railing at and reuiling one of another all words of reproch and contumely as if they were our slaues and villaines which practise Christ reproueth Mat. 5 22. Secondly it meeteth with such as delight in contentions as the begger doth his sores nourishing dissention in the Church or Common-wealth contrary to the amiable name of brethren that ought to bee acknowledged among vs. All contention is irkesome but especially that which is betweene brethren All war is lamentable but especially ciuill warre where brother is diuided against brother sometimes the son against the father This victory should not be sounded with triumph but passed ouer with silence Therefore the Romane Captaines after a ciuil war Vaâ—er 〈◊〉 lib. 1. cap. â— neuer triumphed when they returned victors as we see in Cinna and Caesar in Silla and Marius So among all quarrels and controuersies those among brethren are most vnnaturall Wherefore the Apostle Paul saith Rom. 16 â— I beseech you brethren marke them diligently which cause diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye haue learned and auoid them Ia. 3 14 â— So the Apostle Iames teacheth If yee haue bitter enuying and strife in your hearts reioyce not neither be lyars against the truth This wisedome descendeth not from aboue but is earthly sensuall and diuellish For where enuying and strife is there is sedition and all manner of euill works Wherefore let vs learne to cut off all occasions of contentions euen from them that seeke occasions Thirdly this reprooueth all vnmercifull dealing towards those that are in necessity such as was in the Priest and Leuite toward him that fell into the hands of theeues was wounded WheÌ„ we see a poore man or woman destitute of daily food in misery and want of this worlds good we must thus thinke with our selues This man or this woman is my flesh my brother my sister as good by nature and in creation as my selfe hauing the same Maker and made of the same matter and bearing the fame Image of God as well as my selfe It is onely Gods goodnesse toward me that I possesse those things which he wanteth the same Lord requireth of me to my vtmost power to releeue and helpe him This is taught by Moses Deut. 15 7. Thou shalt not harden thine heart nor shut thine hand froÌ„ thy poore brother Let it not greeue vs to giue and forgiue Let vs haue a coÌ„passionate hart a pittiful eie a liberal hand Remember it is an easie thing with God to bring thee into as low an ebbe though thou be now afloat as wee see it hath fallen out to many great Kings mighty Monarchs This is that charge which the Prophet giueth Es 58 7. Is not this the fasting that I haue chosen to deale thy bread to the hungry and that thou bring the poore that wander vnto thine house when thou seest the naked that thou couer him and hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh Let this consideration moue vs to loue all meÌ„ vnder heauen and to shew the fruites of mercy vnto them in distresse as the Samaritan did to the poore wounded man Luke 10 33. Let vs pray for the conuersion of Iewes Gentiles as Stephen did for his enemies Ver. 15. Thou knowest our trouble how our fathers went downe into Egypt therfore I pray thee let vs passe This is the second reason before remembred drawne from the wofull experience of many miseries which they haue had in Egypt and out of Egypt Heere we see they alledge the afflictions endured in â—gypt to stirre vp the Edomites to pitty and to giue theÌ„ quiet passage This reason is thus contriued If we haue suffered many sorrowes and afflictions and beene euilly entreated in Egypt then pitty our poore condition and deliuer vs out of our distresse but we haue all suffered many sorrowes and afflictions c therefore pitty vs and giue vs passage Marke heere the force and strength of the reason â—â—rength 〈◊〉 reason he perswadeth theÌ„ to graunt them free passage moued with this consideration that the miseries of the Church haue beene many and as yet they saw no ende of them They were bound by all good means to procure their peace and seeke a blessed end of their present sorrowes that entering into the Land they might sit vnder their Vines Fig-trees 〈◊〉 4 1. and reason of the waies and word of the Lord without feare Now the want of this liberty and freedome to serue the Lord and the distressed estate of the oppressed Church is made a motiue to mercy in these Edomites to redresse their troubles and so the Israelites might haue beene eased themselues no way burdened â—â—ze â—â—â—es 〈◊〉 church 〈◊〉 zâ—â—le 〈◊〉 to pitâ—â—â— From hence we learne that the wants and miseries of the Church should moue the hearts of others to pitty them and to procure according to their power the remedy thereof Whensoeuer we see the people of God in affliction if there be any consolation in Christ if any comfort of loue if any fellowship of the Spirit if any compassion and mercy we must be touched inwardly euen to the quicke and put too our helping hand to end their calamities as we are able This hath beene put in practise from time to time by the holy seruants of the Lord. When Nehemiah heard that the people returned from captiuity were still in great misery Neh. 1 3 4 Ierusalem troden downe the gates burnt with fire he sate downe and wept he mourned fasted praied before the God of heauen for the redresse of those euils and for a blessing vppon his holy endeuours The like affection we see in Mordecai Esteâ— chap. 4 8 16. when Mordecai saw what euill was concluded against the Church and that a commission was sued out at Shushan to destroy and massacre the people of God in one day he rent his cloathes and put on sackcloth he goeth to Ester hee chargeth her that shee should goe in to the King and make petition and supplication before him for her people She vndertaketh the cause of the Church with the hazard of her life she relieth vpon the all-giuing prouidence of God saying If I perish I perish I will go in to the King albeit it be not according to the Law So the Prophet teacheth
cometh and saith The churle shall not haue it or hee shall not haue so much I will part stakes with him and so turneth vpside downe the distribution that God hath made making himselfe wiser then God and bringing vpon his owne head the due and deserued curse of God For if the Lord pronounce him accursed Deut. 27 17. Prou. 22 28. Deut. 19 14. that remooueth the bounds and markes of his neighbour of ancient time set as the listes and limits of mens possession how much more accursed shall he be that changeth the bounds which God Dan. 7 13. the ancient of daies hath made in the world hauing giuen the earth to the sonnes of men Wherefore God maintaining his owne right and office sheweth himselfe a iust auenger of such pride and presumption as the Apostle reasoneth 1 Thess 4 6. Let no man defraud or oppresse his brother in any bargaine for the Lord is an auenger of all such things c. The vses are these First it teacheth vs to Vse 1 be content and well pleased with that estate wherein we are put and placed by the hand of God This will be a notable meanes to keepe vs from rushing violently into the possessions of other men Let vs not suffer our hearts and affections to ouerflow the bankes and bounds of our condition but rather shew our thankfulnesse to God for our present estate considering that how much or how little soeuer we haue we haue more a great deale theÌ„ we haue deserued Therefore the Apostle saith I haue learned in what state soeuer I am therewith to bee content Phil. 4 11. 1 Tim. 6 6 7. Heb. 13 5 6. Secondly we must be carefull to giue to euery Vse 2 one his own that we do no way oppresse the fatherlesse and the widow neither do iniury to the stranger lest they cry to the Lord he heare them and his wrath be kindled then saith the Lord I will kill you with the sword and your wiues shall be widowes and your children fatherlesse Exod. 22 22 23 29. Againe we must not vse false weights and deceitfull measures to enrich our selues by the spoiles of others Leuit. 26 35 36. Ye shall not do vniustly in iudgement in line in weight and in measure c. Now greater iniustice there cannot be then to turne the measures of iustice to be instruments of craft and subtilty Therefore Salomon saith Diuers weights and diuers measures buying with a greater and selling with a lesse or selling to the wise and warieâ— buyer with the greater and to the simpler sort that trust them too farre see not their fraud with a lesser thereby deceiuing others to enrich themselues both these are such an abhominatioÌ„ to the Lord as he wil not leaue vnpunisht Lastly we are from hence instructed to restore Vse 3 that which is wrongfully gotten otherwise we cannot truely repent of our oppression It is a bad practise vsed of many that grinde the faces of the poore as the Lyon roaring after his prey or the wolfe in the euening which leaueth not the bones till the morrow which do vse deuoutly to bequeath their soules to God presently giue their euill gotten goods to their heires and therefore God oftentimes bloweth vpon them so that being vnrighteously gotten they are vnthriftily wasted and consumed The reason is because with such goods they likewise bequeath the curse of God It is an euill practise of seruants to conueigh from their masters and of one man to purloine from another the substance that they haue If such will haue God pleased with them and heare their prayers they must make recompence and restitution of things wrongfully taken vniustly deteined as we haue shewed before at large ch 5. This offer did Samuel make 1 Sam. 12 3. Behold here I am beare record of me before the lord before his annointed Whose Oxe haue I taken Oy whose Asse haue I taken Or whom haue I done wrong vnto Or whom haue I hurt Or of whose hand haue I receiued any bribe to blinde mine eies therewith and I will restore it you The like wee see in Zaccheus Lu. 19 8. He stood forth in the day of his conuersion and saide vnto the Lord Behold halfe of my goods I giue to the poore and if I haue taken from any man by forged cauillation I restore him foure fold The performance of this duty is the pathway to life Ezek. 33 15. Restore and thou shalt liue The contrary leadeth to death they are worse then Micah the Idolater then Iudas the betraier of his master Iudg. 17 3. Math. 27 3 Wherefore it behoueth al oppressors to practise the counsell of the Prophet 〈◊〉 4 24. Let my counsell be acceptable to thee break off thy sins by righteousnes thine inquities by mercy towards the poore let there be an healing of thine error Otherwise there is no promise of pardon or hope of life or assurance of mercy if God haue made him able thereunto Verse 20. Hee answered againe Thou shalt not go through Then Edom came out against him with much people and with a mighty power We haue already handled the request of the Israelites now let vs consider the answer of the Edomites wherein we see they deny their petition and withall come out with an hoast of men to stop their passage The people of Israel spake kindly and did no way deale iniuriously against them to prouoke them but they answer roughly and currishly they deale also maliciously and cruelly against them â—trine 〈◊〉 enemies 〈◊〉 church malicious â—cruell We see heereby as in a glasse the nature of the enemies of the Church they are mercilesse malicious destruction and calamity is in their waies their feet are swift to shed blood the way of peace they haue not knowne Prou. 12 10.2 Kings 8 11 12. Thus dealt Hazael with Israel and Pharaoh was no better before him If all the pictures and patternes of mercilesse tyrants in the world were lost they might all be painted to the life in the histories of these two Exo. 1. 2. For one of them did set their strong cities on fire slew their yong men with the sword dashed their infants against the stones and rent in peeces their women with childe The other so enuied the growth and increase of the children of Israel that they threw their male children the fry and seed of the Church into the waters A like plot and practise against the Church wee reade in the Booke of Ester when Haman was exalted and his seate set aboue all the Princes that were in the kingdome hee sought to destroy all the Iewes without difference of sexe or age Ester 3 1 6 13. The booke of the Lamentations is plentifull in this point as Ch. 5 4 5 10. c. Reason 1 The Reasons are plaine and euident whether we respect the Church it selfe or the enemies of the Church Their malice exceedeth toward the Saints
word of God is preached and deliuered hee speaketh to vs and calleth vpon vs to heare him If then wee would haue God regard vs when we cry to him we must respect him wheÌ„ he calleth to vs. We cry by prayer he calleth vs by his word Therefore it is that the Lord often denounceth and threateneth all impenitent persons that hee will despise them that despise him and will not heare them praying vnto him that will not heare him preaching vnto them as Pro. 1.24 26 27 28 29. Zach. 7.11 12. Mic. 3.4 Prou. 28.9 Of all comforts that we feele in this life none is greater then to pray vnto God in our troubles with assurance to be heard this the vngodly with all their rage and cruelty can neuer take from vs. Therefore this is a sore iudgement when God openly professeth and proclaimeth that hee will not heare our prayers crying vnto him in our miseries When wee are reiected and forsaken of men in our afflictions yet we haue our recourse and refuge vnto GOD and wee are comforted How wretched therefore is the estate of all vnrepentant sinners who stopping their eares at the hearing of the Law doe make all their prayers to be abominable So did God threaten his people to number them to the sword because saith he I called Pro. 28.9 Esay 65.12 and ye did not answer I spake and ye heard not but did euill in my sight and did chuse that thing which I would not If then wee would haue God open his eares to heare vs let vs acknowledge it to be our duty to open our eares to heare him God will neuer stop his eares against any but those that haue stopped their eares against him Vse 4 Lastly learne to acknowledge the greatnesse of Gods mercy and louing kindnesse and returne the praise and glory of his owne workes to his great Name As he hath heard vs graciously so let vs beare our selues thankfully in rendring to him the calues of our lips and offering to him the sacrifice of praise Euen as he filleth vs with his mercy let vs fill our mouthes with his praise and the memoriall of his Name Psal 116.12.13 and 145.18 19 21. and say What shal I render vnto the Lord for all his benefits toward me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the Name of the Lord. This vse the Prophet teacheth Psal 145. hauing declared that God sheweth himselfe neere to those that call vpon him and feare him he addeth My mouth shall speake the praise of the Lord and all flesh shall blesse his holy Name for euer and euer If I can say when all men forsooke me the Lord took me vp I haue beene running into the pathes of death and was neere to destruction but thou hast brought me backe shewing me the wayes of life and saluation I haue beene ignorant and thou hast instructed me If I haue this experience of his goodnes so many waies toward me he openeth my mouth to praise his mercy and I can neuer sufficiently magnifie his Name that hath brought so great things to passe for me This practise is likewise taught Psal 107. Psal 107.8 15 21 31. where the Prophet mentioning sundry deliuerances that God sheweth his people in times of famine and in the dayes of affliction by land or by sea he doubleth oftentimes his affection Let them therefore confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull works before the sonnes of men He deliuered them the Canaanites and they vtterly destroyed them See heere the vncertainety of warre The Israelites after their ouerthrow fight againe and haue the victory They were at the first ouercome and taken prisoners by their enemies but now they preuaile get the vpper hand Albeit the righteous fall for a time yet they are not cast off for euer Psal 37.24 and 144.1 2. for the Lord putteth vnder his hand Great deliuerances giueth he to his seruants he teacheth their haÌ„ds to fight and their fingers to battel he is their strength and their fortresse their tower and their deliuerer their shield and in him they trust The horse indeed is prepared against the day of battell Prou. 21.31 1 Sam. 14.6 but saluation is of the Lord to whom it is not hard to saue with many or with few This the Prophet setteth downe Psal 81. Psal 81.13.14 Oh that my people had hearkened vnto me and Israel had walked in my wayes I would soone haue humbled their enemies and turned my hand against their aduersaries Heereby we learne that howsoeuer God thinke it meete that his Church lie vnder the crosse yet in his good time hee helpeth he forsaketh it not for euer Doctrine Though â—â— Church lye long vnder the croffe â— God learâ—â— it not for eâ— uer but returneth againe in great mercy and compassion Albeit affliction dwelleth vpon the seruants of God not onely for a moment but oftentimes presseth them for a long season that they haue no breathing time Iob 7.19 No not to swallow their spittle as Iob speaketh yet in due time God is not vnmindfull and forgetful of them Hereunto commeth the saying of the Psalmist Hee endureth but a while in his anger Psal 30.5 but in his fauour is life weeping may abide at euening but ioy commeth in the morning This the Lord expresseth in the Prophet Esay 54.7 For a little time haue I forsaken thee but with great compassion will I gather thee for a moment in mine anger I hid my face from thee for a little season but with euerlasting mercy haue I had compassion on thee We see this point largely declared in the booke of Iudges Iudg 3.8 â— when God raised vp enemies against the Israelites and sold them as a vile thing of base account for whom he tooke no mony yet when they called and cried vnto him he sent them a deliuerer who saued them out of the hands of their aduersaries This appeareth in the histories of Ioseph of Iob of the Church in Egypt of Dauid of Daniel Gen. 41. 1â— Iam. 5 11. Exod. 12 â— Psal 18.1 Dan. 6 23 who first indured shame and the reproach of the crosse yet afterward hee returned vnto them when the time of refreshing came from the presence of God The reasons are plaine First his eares are Reason 1 alwayes open to the cryes of his children hee putteth their teares in his bottle of remembrance and writeth them in his Register Psalme 5â— so that when they cry their enemies shall turne their backs for God is with his This he saith Exod. 2. the children of Israel sighed for the bondage and cryed and their cry for their bondage came vp vnto God Exod. 2 2â— and 3 7. Then the Lord said I haue surely seene the trouble of my people which are in Egypt I haue heard their cry and moane for I know their sorrowes and I will deliuer them verifying that in the Psalme Psal
they oppressed him with iniuries and banished him their country and yet behold they are constrained immediately to seeke peace of him and to make a couenant with him so that albeit they hated him and put him away from them yet the King his Captaine are glad to come vnto him Gen. 26 24 25 26. For they feared him and saw certainly that the Lord was with him The like submission we see in Pharaoh albeit he hardened his hart and often had contemned and reuiled Moses yet in the greeuousnesse of the iudgement he sendeth for Moses and Aaron and saith I haue now sinned the Lord is righteous but I and my people are wicked pray ye vnto the Lord for mee that there be no more mighty thunders amd haile Exod. 9 27 and 11 8. Such an example is recorded 1 Kings 13 4 6 touching Ieroboam who albeit he regarded not the word of the Prophet but raged against him and stretched out his hand from the Altar saying Lay hold on him yet when his hand was dryed vp so as he could not pull it in againe vnto him he humbled himselfe greatly in the present feeling of this punishment and besought that Prophet to pray to the Lord his God and make intercession for him that his hand might be restored Thus Saul seeketh to Dauid 1 Sam. 24 21 22. Belteshazzar to Daniel Dan. 5 12 13. Zedekiah to Ieremy Ier. 37 3. The foolish virgins to the wise Mat. 25 8. Haman had conspired the destruction of the Church and thirsted after the bloudy massacre of the Saints of God whose death is precious in his sight yet in the end he saw mischiefe prepared for him he stood vp to make request for his life vnto Queene Ester chap. 3 9 and 7 7. Thus the saying and sentence of the wise man is verified Prou. 14 19. The euill shall bow before the good and the wicked at the gates of the righteous Neither let vs doubt of this truth or greatly maruaile at it For God hath planted imprinted Reason 1 such a maiesty in the person of those that are vnfainedly godly truely religious that the most desperate and despightfull wicked men feare their faces and reuerence their presence If then the vngodly feare them it is no great maruaile though they fal downe before them many times in submissiue manner But the vngodly do often feare them therefore it cannot seeme strange vnto vs if they do some reuerence vnto them This we see in Herod Mark 6.20 He feared Iohn Acts 4 21 and 5 26. knowing that he was a iust man and an holy and reuerenced him and when he heard him he did many things and heard him gladly So when the people saw how God heard the prayer of Samuel they feared Samuel exceedingly 1 Sam. 12 18. Such is the force of innocency that it conuinceth the enemies in their owne consciences and driueth them to do homage and vaile their bonnet to the seruants of God Againe it is the will of God that all such Reason 2 as humble themselues should be exalted and the lowly in heart should be aduanced so also such as exalt themselues should be brought low and therefore it is no maruaile if GOD euen in this life doe many times for the manifestation of his mercy and iustice lift vp the heads of his owne children Luke 14 11. cast downe the wicked vnder their feet Hence it is that Christ Iesus was so much delighted with this sentēce so often repeated by him in the Gospel Whosoeuer exalteth himselfe shall be brought low but he that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted Math. 23 12. Luke 18 14. Vse 1 Now let vs make vse of this doctrine First seeing the vnfaithfull be oftentimes constrained to sue to the faithfull for their helpe as the rich glutton did to Abraham let vs all learne to plant true godlinesse in our hearts and to turne to the Lord with all our soules that we may haue our part and portion in this preheminence and let vs walke worthy of our places and of this priuiledge honour and dignity Seeing almighty God maketh vs spirituall Kings to rule and reigne Reuel 1 6. and often subiecteth the wicked vnder vs let vs not be slaues to our owne lusts and corruptions but rule with authority and dominion ouer them and labor to subdue sinne vnto vs. We see the Princes of this world will not dishonour and debase thēselues with base Offices We are Kings and Princes to God in this life let vs then walke worthy of this dignity as the Apostle vrgeth this duty from vs 2 Thess 1 10 11. The Lord shall come to bee glorified in his Saints and to bee made maruailous in all them that beleeue in that day wherefore we also pray for you alwaies that our God may make you worthy for this Calling and fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnesse and the worke of faith with power Where we see that after he had set downe the great glory that belongeth to Gods children at the comming of Christ he exhorteth them to walke worthy of their calling seeing it shall be glorious with Christ and the vngodly shall be brought to vtter shame contempt dishonour reproch confusion There is no way to bring any to true honour but to purchase to our selues true godlinesse Therefore the Lord said 1 Sam. 2 30. Them that honour me I will honour and they that despise me shall be despised Old age is rightly honourable but it must bee found in the way of righteousnesse Prou. 16 31. This we see to haue beene in Iob chap. 29 7 8. When I went out to the gate euen to the iudgement seate and when I caused them to prepare my seate in the streete the young men saw me and hid themselues and the aged arose and stood vp the Princes staied their talk laid hand on their mouth Loe thus shall they be honoured that feare the Lord and therfore blessed is the estate condition of the godly Vse 2 Secondly seeing the wicked euen in this life are vrged to seeke mercy at the hands of godly men so that God here vpon earth bringeth downe their heads that before were lifted vp in great pride how much more shall this be verified in the life to come when the redemption of Gods children draweth neere their happinesse shall be perfected then they are appointed to triumph and to haue the victory ouer all their enemies tread the wicked vnder their feet For the true children of of God shall rule and ouer-rule the world and shall trample vpon the kingdome of darknes ouer hell death damnation the diuell the reprobate whatsoeuer setteth it selfe against their peace This the Lord from the beginning taught the Church Gen. 3 15. He shall breake thine head and thou shalt bruise his heele The diuell shall tempt Christ assault his members but not ouercome them whereas Christ shall conquer the power of death and make his
peace dwelled in our houses possessed our inheritances enioyed our lands and goods thus long but for the faithfull seruants of God who mind the peace of Sion Doubtlesse he would not spare the world one minute and moment of time but for the godly Hee would haue spared the cities of Sodome and Gomorrha 〈◊〉 18.32 if ten righteous persons had bin found in them For the faiths sake of Rahah who hid the spies and sent them out another way 〈◊〉 26. hee spared her kindred and her fathers house For the faith of Lot whose righteous soule was vexed day by day in seeing and hearing the vnclean conuersation of those sinfull men he would haue saued his sonnes in law 〈◊〉 12 that should haue married his daughters For Pauls sake a chosen vessel to beare the Name of God to the Gentiles he gaue freely those that sailed with him and saued their liues 〈◊〉 â—4 Thus wee see that for the godly he beareth with the vngodly but when they are safe and sealed in the forehead then iudgement shall come vpon the wicked Contrariwise a nation a cittie a towne an house and family is cursed for the society and company of the wicked The Israelites could not prosper at the siege of Ai so long as Achan was among them The Sea could not be calme the ship could not be safe the Marriners could not be at rest so long as vnrepentant and vnreformed Ionah was a burden vnto it for he said vnto them Take me and cast me into the Sea so shall the waues worke no more so troublesomely for I know that for my sake this great tempest is vpon you Wherefore it is a sweet and comfortable thing to bee in the number of the faithfull wee haue benefite by the prayers of the Church which pierce the eares of God and bring downe his blessings in great aboundance Verse 8. And the Lord said vnto Moses Make thee a fiery serpent We heard before how the people repented of their sinnes and how Moses prayed for pardon Now see how God remooueth his hand Psal 103.9 He will not alwaies chide nor keepe his anger for euer hee doth not deale with vs after our sinnes nor rewardeth vs according to our iniquities Indeed he sheweth oftentimes his seuere iudgments but so soone as the sinner is humbled hee receiueth him to mercy the sinne is pardoned and the punishment is remooued Doctrine God is merciful to greeuous sinners when they are penitent The doctrine from hence is this that God is mercifull to all penitent sinners Repentance once going before mercy followeth after albeit we sinne greeuously against him This the Prophet teacheth in the Name of God Esay 1.18 Ezek. 18.21 22 23. and 33.11 Dauid sinned exceedingly in numbring the people for which God sent a pestilence three dayes in Israel that many thousands dyed yet when his heart smote him that he said I haue sinned exceedingly 2 Sa. 24 17.18 1 Chr. 21.15 17. I haue done wickedly but these sheep what haue they done Let thine hand I pray thee bee against mee and against my fathers house and not on thy people for their destruction the Lord repented him of the euill and said to the Angel that destroyed It is enough let thine hand ceasse Let vs consider the reasons of Gods merciful Reason 1 dealing which are first the comfort and releefe of his people that none should to the end of the world despaire of obtaining of mercy For the mercy of God in Christ is aboue all his workes which he extendeth to thousands it is infinite without measure Hee pardoneth such offenders to make them examples to others of Gods great mercy hee receiueth them to fauour and remitteth their offences not onely to manifest his mercy to the offender himselfe but to teach others to resort and repaire vnto him for pardon and forgiuenesse When the Prophet testifieth that by acknowledging his sinne vnto God and confessing his wickednesse against himself he obtained the remission of his sinne and punishment of sinne he addeth immediately Therefore shall euery one that is godly Psal 32.5 6. make his prayer vnto thee in a time when thou mayest bee found This is the reason that the Apostle toucheth 1 Tim. 1. teaching that he was receiued to mercy for this cause That Iesus Christ shold first shew on him all long suffering vnto the example of them which shall in time to come beleeue in him vnto eternall life So then from these and such like examples of great sinners that haue obtained much mercy we likewise should be assured of the goodnesse of God for our saluation whensoeuer wee can bee brought to beleeue the Gospel repent from dead works Secondly the consideration of the nature Reason 2 of God ministreth a strong and inuincible reason to gaine our affections to yeeld to this truth For his mercy is aboundant and his goodnesse is infinite It surmounteth the reach and vnderstanding of all mortall men It passeth the highnesse of the heauens the depth of the earth the breadth of the Sea the power of the diuel the strength of the Law the measure of the whole world and nothing can be compared with the perfections of the Almighty Iob 11.7 8 9. Paul who before his conuersion to the faith which he sought to destroy was a blasphemer a Persecuter an oppresser maketh this the cause why he was receiued to mercy The grace of our Lord was exceeding aboundant with faith and loue 1 Tim. 1.14 which is in Christ Iesus that is giuing vnto me faith that chased away infidelity and loue that ouercame cruelty So the Lord maketh this the chiefe and principall cause why he spared that rebellious and idolatrous people The Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gracious slow to anger aboundant in goodnesse and truth forgiuing iniquity transgression and sinne Vse 1 The vses follow of this doctrine First we learne that there is no sinne that doth exceed the mercy of God None can say without iniury against his owne soule without reproach against God and giuing the lie to the glorious Maiestie of God My sinne is greater then can be forgiuen True it is there is an vnpardonable sinne Mat 12.31 that shall neuer bee forgiuen either in this world or in the world to come the blasphemy against the Spirit but that is because they cannot relent or repent that commit it they are so farre gone that they can neuer returne backe againe not because God is not able to forgiue it or that it doth exceed the mercies of God Seeing then vile sinners finde such infinite and vnspeakeable mercie let vs neuer despaire or doubt of his mercy fauor though we be suddenly ouertaken through infirmitie and fall into diuers and greeuous sinnes He hath mercy in store for such as haue beene exceeding sinners against him If they can repent of their sinnes his mercies are as great as himselfe Consider the examples of Peter that denyed
let vs haue our conuersation in heauen set our affections vpon heauenly things as we aske of God our daily bread so let vs depend vpon him for the daily food of our soules Vse 3 Lastly let vs returne to him praise and glory due vnto his Name We see men looke for this duty at our hands as an acknowledgment of their fauours who are but the instruments of God for the good of his people How much more then ought wee to be carefull to remember the Lord and to lift vp our hearts to the heauens We must not be alwaies groueling vpon the earth like the swine that eate the Mast but looke not to the Tree Wherfore the Prophet teacheth vs this duty I will praise thee O Lord my God with all my heart yea I will glorifie thy holy Name for euer for great is thy mercy toward me and thou hast deliuered my soule from the lowest graue Psal 86 12 13. If we be not carefull when God hath opened his hand toward vs to opeÌ„ our mouthes yea our minds toward him we depriue our selues of many other blessings that God would plentifully bestow vpon vs. A skilfull husbandman will not alwaies till a barren soile nor cast his corne in the high-way where it shal neither be encreased nor receiued so if there be found in any of vs a dry and vnthankfull heart we stop the streame of Gods blessings and hinder many good things from vs. So then it is not enough to desire a supply of our necessities to haue a sense and feeling of our own wants we must not be idle beggers alwaies crauing catching what we can out of the Coffers of Gods Treasury and neuer acknowledge what we receiue and from whence we receiue it It is a notable note and token of the childe of God to be often in praises and thanksgiuings If we haue receiued but a litle measure of knowledge or faith learne vnfainedly to be thankfull for that to the end thou maist procure a farther blessing from God and that thou maist grow from faith to faith and from strength to strength Many hypocrites dissemblers nay many Atheists and Libertines in trouble and affliction are ready to aske seeke and knock at the gate of Gods mercy as we see in the Israelites and in sundry others but these praiers proceed from feare not from faith from a feeling of sorrow not from a feeling of sin from a sight of their own necessity not from a sight of their owne misery through want of reconciliation vnto God But we must testifie our loue to God and our zeale of his glory by our acknowledging of his gracious blessings and rendring vnto him the praise of his works of mercy Verse 17. Then Israel sang this song c. The goodnesse of God was great toward the Israelites in those dry and desolate places to send them water reueale vnto them where they should dig a Well Wherefore so soone as they haue experience of his kindnesse they make a song of thanksgiuing and sing a song of praise to remaine vnto all posterity to testifie the acknowledgement of Gods mercy toward them The Doctrine from this place is this Doctrine Thanksgiuing to God is a necessary duty That it is required as a speciall duty to God to offer the sacrifiâ—e of praise and to pay vnto him the calues of our lips when we haue tasted of his bounty and louing kindnesse We must giue thanks for mercies receiued at his hands WheÌ„ the people of God receiued any victory ouer their enemies they returned the glory to him for their deliuerance Gen. 14.20 Exod. 15 1. and 18 10. The Prophet Dauid as he abundantly tasted of the fauour of God so plentifully powreth out praise and thanksgiuing as the 18 Psalme It is a Psalme of praise which he sang in the day that the Lord deliuered him from the hand of all his enemies and from the hand of Saul Likewise Psal 116 12 13. What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefites toward mee I will take the Cuppe of saluation and call vpon the Name of the Lord. This duty we see practised by Melchizedec on the behalfe of Abraham Blessed be the most High which hath deliuered thine enemies into thine hands This we see performed by Moses and Aaron when they saw the mighty power of God ouerturning the Egyptians I will sing vnto the Lord for hee hath triumphed gloriously the horse and him that rode vpon him hath he ouerthrowne in the sea they sanke to the bottome as a stone This duty is not omitted nor deferred by Deborah and Barak in the day of their deliuerance Praise ye the Lord for the auenging of Israel and for the people that offered themselues willingly Iudg 5 1 5. This is it also that the Apostle teacheth Phil. 4 6. In all things let your requests bee shewed vnto God in prayer in supplications and in giuing of thanks Yea Iob fearing God and eschewing euill performed this duty to God after the losse of outward wealth when he had beene bereft of his children robbed of his goods spoiled of his seruants reproched of his wife and tempted of the diuell he said Naked came I out of my mothers wombe and naked shall I returne againe the Lord hath giuen the Lord hath taken away blessed bee the Name of the Lord for euer Iob 1 21. Teaching vs heereby to glorifie God not onely for meate drinke apparell peace liberty Gen. 24 12. and 29 35. 1 Sam. 1 1. health children successe in domesticall affaires and such like but euen for the losses crosses that he sendeth vpon vs which he sanctifieth to the saluation of his seruants Let vs therefore acknowledge that it is a duty belonging vnto vs to offer the sacrifice of praise alway vnto God that is the fruite of the lips which confesse his Name Reason 1 The Reasons remaine to bee considered First we must giue him the praise of his works because it is the will and pleasure of GOD who is so good vnto vs to require it of vs who can giue him nothing else Psal 118 1. For what are we able to require and returne to the Lord for his great mercies Can we deserue them at his hands or glory of any our own merits Without him we can do nothing If then wee can render nothing but this let vs not deny him this duty of praise It is the will of God we should not kill or steale nor commit idolatry or adultery such like few but make conscience of these sinnes because we see the will of God restraining vs and condemning them So it is the will of God we should beware of vnthankfulnesse and open our mouthes in setting foorth his praises for his goodnesse vnto men This reason the Apostle vseth 1 Thess 5 17 18. Psalm 81 4. Pray continually in all things giue thanks for this is the will of God in Christ Iesus toward you
which we should account as the life of our liues Seeing therefore on the one side Warre is the iust wages of great sins and on the other side peace bringeth with it many blessings of all sorts spirituall and temporall we conclude that many are the miseries of warre The vses are in the next place to be thought vpon and application â—o be made of this Doctrine Vse 1 First let vs pray earnestly to God and call vpon him faithfully to keep from vs both warres and the rumors of wars and continue peace in our borders with the free publike vse of the Gospel to vs and to our posterities that there may not be the voice of lamentation lifted vp in our streetes weeping mourning and great howling Rachel weeping for her children and would not be comforted because they were not Mat. 2 18. Ier. 31 15. We liue in a plentifull and well-peopled Land no Nation vnder heauen is more populous This is a blessing of God as Moses declareth Leuit. 26 9. Likewise Prouerbs 14 28 Yet many times we repine at his mercie we thinke the Land will be too little for vs and that we shall not be able to liue one for another Hee can make roome enough for vs if he once send the bright weapons of warre and the glistering sword of the bloody enemy among vs. He can make fewer of vs and turne our Land into bryars thornes and make it a place of Salt-pits and Nettles Then shall a man nourish a yong Cow and two Sheepe Esay 7 21 22. and 4 1. and for the abundance of Milke that they shall giue he shall eate Butter The number of men shall then be so small thaâ— a few beasts shall bee sufficient to nourish the remnant abundantly Then shall seuen women take hold of one man saying We will eate our owne bread and will weare our owne garments onely let vs bee called by thy name and take away our reproch Let vs therefore in this great encrease of the land and store of people acknowledge his mercy let vs reioyce in the society one of another and pray that wee taste not the bitternesse of war that there be no slaying with the sword no shedding of blood no carrying into captiuity This the Prophet teacheth Ps 144 desiring God to continue his benefites toward his people the fruite of the wombe the filling of store-houses the encrease of sheepe the quietnesse of peace Psal 144 12 13 14 15. That our sonnes being as the plants growing vp in their youth and our daughters being as the corner stones may be the building of the temple that our corners may be full and our Oxen strong to labor that there be no inuasion nor going out nor no crying in our streets O blessed are the people that bee so yea blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. Where we see the Prophet prayeth and directeth vs to pray that there may be no taste of the sharpnesse and misery of warre nor we know the assaulting of our Citties nor going out to warfare that there may be no sorrow of heart no weeping of eyes no wringing of hands no shriking of voices among vs. Were it not a wofull and lamentable thing to see fire without mercy and without quenching consuming houses eating vp all things and sparing nothing How much more to see and heare and feele the affliction of warre when all things are in confusion and combustion For this is one great mischiefe and bitternes of warre that all things are holden to be lawfull and all men make themselues to bee lawlesse There is no regard of right or equity of shame or conscience when many times the souldiers are as hungry as wolues as cruell as Tygers as fierce as Lions as merciles as Bears robbed of their whelpes which spoyle in the euening and leaue not the bones vntill the morning Liberty is oppressed good men feare euill men expect knowing it is best fishing in troubled water if there be any place free from tumult at least there is none void of suspition and free from iealousie few then are to be trusted and none assured all things in confusion violence spoyling blood murthers outcrying and nothing else before our eyes but a lamentable face of all calamities extremities The Prophet Zachary describing the golden dayes of a peaceable life which should be giuen to the Israelites when they were returned from captiuity saith Zac. 8 4 5. There shall yet old men and old women dwell in the streets of Ierusalem and euery man with his staffe in his hand for verie age and the streets of the City shal be full of boyes girles playing in the streets therof Then is the mouth of the people filled with laughter and their tongue with ioy Psal 46 9. When the Lord maketh warres to cease vnto the end of the world he breaketh the bow and cutteth the speare burneth the Chariots with fire But in the time of war and in the day of battaile all things are turned topsie-turuý all things lye open to sacking and pillage to insolencie of souldiers to desire of reuenge and to most horrible accidents Then we are constrayned to see and lament the slaughter of men the rauishing of women the deflouring of virgins the spoyling of goods the robbing of houses the taking of prisoners the breaking of lawes the defacing of iustice the intermission of sowing the innouation of estates the subuersion of realmes the desolation of countries the violation of religion the destruction of Citties the effusion of blood the suffering of famine and sometimes the extreamity of eating children and alwayes the ouerthrowing of all order and honesty Who is able to recount rehearse the great horror and feare the sorow and mourning the weeping and lamentation the seditions tumults outrages villanies insurrections conspiracies calamities dangers difficulties and the miserable traine of infinit miseries and maladies that war bringeth with it No maruell therefore if Dauid preferred the pestilence before the sword 2 Sam. 24 14. desiring that hee might fall into the hands of the Lord because his mercies are great and not fall into the hands of man whose bowels of pitty are instruments of cruelty Let vs therefore pray earnestly and feruently vnto God that wee may not haue experience of these troubles nor endure the violence of this fire and intreat him to continue a gracious God to vs and to our posterities for euer This we see fruitfully and profitably practised by the people of Israel when the Lord for their idolatry threatned to deliuer them no more out of the handes of their enemies and bad them cry vnto the gods which they had chosen that they might saue them in the time of their tribulation they said vnto the Lord We haue sinned do thou vnto vs whatsoeuer please thee onely we pray thee to deliuer vs this day from our enemies Iudg. 10 10 11 12. Secondly let vs learne by the horror of the Vse 2
bring it to any greatnesse The more we encrease in grace waxing strong in faith firme in hope and constant in our profession The more do wee grow to be conquerers through him that loued vs. 2 Cor. 4 16. Let vs alwaies fight against sinne watching in praier feruent in spirit reioycing in hope patient in tribulation cleauing to that which is good procuring things honest in the sight of all men and the God of peace shall tread Satan vnder our feete Rom. 12 11 12 16 20. Let vs alwayes in this life looke for enemies and prepare to with-stand them let vs stand on our watch-tower and descry the approching of them Let vs know that our aduersary the diuell goeth about like a roaring Lyon seeking whom hee may deuoure and be strong in the grace which is in Iesus Christ Heere is not the place of triumphing but the place of fighting No man is crowned except he striue as he ought to doe 2 Tim 2 5â— 11 12. The husbandman must labour before hee receiue the fruiâ—es of the earth We must dye with Christ before we can liue with Christ We must suffer with him before we can reign with him So long as we liue in this life we are souldiers and liue in warfare we must not dreame of the victory before the combate If we will heere skirmish with our enemies putting on the whole armour of God the day shall be ours we shall win the field Heere is our comfort that when this corruptible shall put on incorruption and this mortall hath put on immortality then shall be brought to passe the saying that is written 1 Cor. 15 54. Death is swallowed vp into victory which is the last enemy that shall be subdued If we be the children of God and are escaped from the bondage of corruption if we cast off Satan and his tentations we must neuer thinke to liue in rest but looke for him to buffet and batter vs that he may re-enter the Fort which he hath forsaken We must be content sometime to take a foyle and to haue the Bucklers and Wasters driuen to our heads yet so as our stepping backe should be but to recouer the greater force and strength They indeed that haue not a liuely faith in the Sonne of God nor haue giuen their names to their Captaine to serue in the warres against the flesh the world and the diuell do not know at all but are altogether ignorant what the suggestions of the flesh allurements of the world and the tentations of the diuell do meane They striue not they fight not they resist not they ouercome not they vnderstand nothing what killing conquering meaneth This our Sauiour teacheth in the Parable Luke 11 21 22. When a strong man armed keepeth his Pallace the things that he possesseth are in peace but when a stronger then he commeth vpon him he taketh from him all his armour wherein he trusted and diuideth his spoiles Verse 34. Thou shalt doe vnto him as thou didst vnto Sihon King of the Amorites which dwelt at Heshbon In these words is an illustration and amplification of the promise of deliuerance and assurance giuen them to preuaile drawne from a present and comfortable experience which they hadde of the power of God in subduing Sihon King of the Amorites As if the Lord should haue saide vnto them Why do ye shrinke and hang backe when ye should make an head against them looke them in the face What though this King bee puissant and of great stature of the race of those mighty Gyants Haue ye forgotten my power And do ye not remember what I did to Sihon King of the Amorites how I gaue him his people and his Cities into your hand Haue ye not experience that I giue the victory to whom I will Is my hand shortened that it cannot helpe Nay be of good comfort assure your selues I will not leaue you nor forsake you but as you haue ouercome those that haue hitherto stood against you so yee shall see your desire vpon all your enemies Whereby we learne That the experience of Gods former fauour â—octrine â—perience â—ormer faâ—â—r assureth â—â—re fauour casteth off feare causeth affiance in him and assureth future grace to come from him Among other meanes to worke faith in him and a resting our selues in his promises the blessed experience and comfortable proofe which we haue had of Gods mercies toward vs in former times is one of the cheefest to cause vs still to trust in him and euermore to call vpon him in our necessities We see this proued vnto vs in sundry Psalmes of the Prophet as Psal 4. Heare me when I call O God of my righteousnesse thou hast set me at liberty when I was in distresse haue mercy vpon me and hearken vnto my praier Where the Prophet reasoneth from the time past to the time to come and entreateth God to heare him because hee hath already had mercy vpon him The like ground of his assurance we finde againe Psal 22 9 10 11. Thou diddest draw mee out of the wombe thou gauest me hope euen at my Mothers breasts I was cast vpon thee euen from the womb thou art my God from my Mothers belly bee not farre from me because trouble is neere for there is none to helpe me In these words we see how the Prophet by benefits past assureth himself of deliuerance from dangers present and in time to come As if he should say seeing I was committed to thy prouidence and protection so soone as I was borne and came into the world when I could not feed and defend my selfe and seeing I haue hitherto receiued so many benefits from thee do not now depart from me when affliction is at hand and when there is none beside to helpe So the same Prophet layeth the foundation of his hope expecting mercy from God vpon the consideration of Gods dealing with him before as in the third Psalme verse 4 7 where beeing combred and compassed with a wonderfull number of aduersaries reuolting from him in the conspiracy of Absolon hee gathereth comfort to himselfe of Gods present aide from the experience he had felt before saying I did call vpon the Lord with my voice and he heard me out of his holy Mountaine O Lord arise helpe mee my God for thou hast smitten all mine enemies vpon the cheeke-bone thou hast broken the teeth of the wicked This is farther confirmed and strengthened vnto vs in Dauids faithful behauiour going to encounter with the vncircumcised Philistim 1 Sam. 17 34 35 36 37. Thy seruant kept his fathers Sheepe and there came a Lyon likewise a Beare and tooke a Sheepe out of the flock and I went after him and smote him and tooke it out of his mouth and when he arose against mee I caught him by the beard and smote him slew him so thy seruant slew both the Lyon and the Beare therfore this vncircumcised Philistim shal be as one of
gifts that make the possessors of them better This duty the Apostle declareth 1 Tim. 6 9 11. They that will bee rich fall into tentations and snares and into many foolish and noysome lustes which drowne men in perdition and destruction But thou O man of God flie these things and follow after righteousnesse godlinesse faith loue patience and meeknes The things of this life are common to the godly and vngodly nay oftentimes the vngodly haue the greater share and portion in them let vs therefore labour after those graces that accompany saluation Let vs lay vp our treasure in heauen Where neither the Moth nor Canker corrupteth and where theeues neither dig through nor steale Mat. 6 20. These gifts in the day of trouble and in the houre of tentation shall minister more comfort and more true peace vnto vs then all earthly and transitory things which end in corruption But a lasse if it were possible for vs to gain the whole world what should it auaile or aduantage vs Math. 16 26. and afterward lose our owne soules Or what comfort can we take in our riches and possessions when it shall be said Thou foole this night shall they fetch away thy soule from thee then whose shall all these be that thou hast gathered For so shall it fall out to all those that are rich but not in God Luk. 12 20 21. So then let vs learne to trust in the liuing God and not in vncertaine riches let vs cast all our care vpon him that hath cared for vs And let vs first of all seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all other things shall be cast vpon vs. Mat 6 32. Lastly let vs learne to beare the yoke of pouerty with patience If we want this worlds goods let vs not be discouraged God oftentimes recompenceth the want of earthly blessings with great abundance of heauenly graces Making the poore of this world rich in faith and such as haue nothing to inherit to be heyres of the kingdome which he hath promised to them that loue him Iam. 2 5. This Christ declareth in the Epistle which he commanded Iohn to write to the Church of the Smyrnians I know thy works and tribulation and pouerty but thou art rich Reuel 2.9 He maketh them rich in knowledge in faith in obedience and ioy in the holy Ghost He blesseth them with inward comfort and with peace of conscience that passeth all vnderstanding He giueth them patience in troubles meeknesse of spirit and an holy contentation to sustaine the weight of their affliction And albeit they beare a greeuous burthen yet hee hath eased them of a greater to wit the burthen of their sinne which in Christ they feele to be lightned and remitted This the Apostle testifieth 2 Cor. 6 10. We are as dying and yet behold we liue c. Heereunto acords the witnesse of Peter Acts 3 6. 2 Pet. 1 2. who albeit hee said Siluer and Gold haue I none yet he confesseth that the Diuine power hath giuen vnto vs all things that pertaine vnto life and godlinesse through the acknowledgement of him that hath called vs vnto glory and vertue This is that Iacob perswaded his owne heart and tolde to his brother Gen. 33 11 God hath shewed mercy vnto me and therefore I haue all things Seeing therefore riches are as thorns to choke vs and as snares to deceiue vs let vs learne to be content with our estate and not greedily desire that which may turne to our destruction Verse 9. Then God came to Balaam saying c. We shewed before that the purpose of Balaam the sorcerer was to raise vp the God of the Hebrewes to consult with him and to entice him to leaue the protection of the Israelites according to the guise and fashion of Coniurers as wee declared before in the sixt conclusion For when the vnbeleeuers began to lay siege to their enemies they called forth the god or goddesse of that place to forsake that people and come vnto themselues Thus did the diuell seduce the world and set vp the kingdome of darknesse in the children of disobedience The Infidels indeed thought they dealt with their god but they had to do with the diuell We see in al histories Herod 〈◊〉 how carefully they resorted to the Oracle of Apollo as it were to know the will and pleasure of God in things to come but a lasse poore soules they were deluded by the voyce of the diuell so that whilst they supposed they asked counsell of one they receiued answer of another Therfore the Apostle Paul saith These things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to diuels and not vnto God and I would not that ye should haue fellowship with the diuels 1 Corinth 10 19 20. Wherefore when the sorcerers and soothsayers vsed to call vp the protecting god of their enemies the diuels ordinarily vsed to returne them their answer But in this place whilst this enchanter goeth about his superstitious practise supposing the true God to bee like their false gods of other Nations so thinketh to bring vp the God of the Israelites God suffereth not the diuel to giue him answer but himselfe preuenteth his apparition appeareth vnto him both to procure the good of his owne people and to make knowne his power to conuince the rage and madnes of the enemies and to declare to all the world the blessed estate of the Church Heereby then we learne in that God came vnto him Doâ—â— Godâ—â—ime 〈…〉 â—keth â—ueâ—◠〈◊〉 â—meâ— and shewed him what to do that God sometimes speaketh to wicked men and reuealeth his wil vnto them God say I not onely teacheth and instructeth his owne people and hath appeared to them by visions and dreames but hath appeared and made knowne his will euen to his vtter enemies and to open Idolaters that know him not Thus he spake to Caine Gen. 4 6 7 and reproued him for his malice against his brother exhorting to repentance toward God and reconciliation toward his brother and threatning him with destruction if hee continued So he dealt with Abimelech when he had taken away Sarah from Abraham God came vnto him in a dreame by night and said vnto him Thou art but dead because of the woman which thou hast taken for she is a mans wife Gen. 20 3. So he did to Laban the Aramite speaking vnto him in a dreame by night and saying Take heed that thou speake not to Iacob ought saue good Gen. 31 24. Thus hee dealt with Pharaoh King of Egypt God shewed him in a dreame what he was about to doe which was a meanes vsed of God to deliuer Ioseph out of prison where the yron entred into his soule and to prouide for his Church in time of famine that was to come Thus he reuealed his will to Necho King of Egypt God willed him to make warre against the Assyrians and commanded him to make haste but Iosiah would haue stopped his iourney
not that a pit is digged and a snare to intrap them But behold how the Angel withstandeth reproueth and forbiddeth him againe to attempt any thing against his people We learne hereby Doctrinâ— God deliâ—reth from dangers 〈◊〉 knowne 〈◊〉 his peoplâ— Psal 22.9 that God deliuereth those that are his from dangers vnknowne to them and when they haue no power to deliuer themselues This the Prophet Dauid testifieth Thou didst draw mee out of the wombe thou gauest me hope euen at my mothers brests I was cast vpon thee euen from the wombe thou art my God from my mothers belly He prouided for his Church by selling sending Ioseph into the land of Egypt when they knew notâ—ing of the famine that was to come whereby he saued much people aliue Gen. 5â— â— neither were they any way able to saue themselues Herod the King inuented great mischiefe against the Messiah whereby also Ioseph and Mary were in danger he disclosed the secrer counsell of his heart to none 〈◊〉 13. but pretended worship towâ—â—d him yet wee see how God preserued them all from the imminent dangers which Christ through his tender age and his parents thorough ignorance of his bloudy purpose could not preuent by sending them out of the reach of Herod and commanding them to flye into Egypt The like we see in the Acts of the Apostles Chap. 12. where we reade of another Herod that slew Iames with the sword 〈◊〉 6. and put Peter in prison intending the next day to bring him forth to execution no doubt he kept his inâ—ent secret to himselfe yet by the earnest Prayers of the Church hee was deliuered from the imminent perill and the Church comforted In the dangerous voyage and shipwrack mentioned in the same booke wherein Paul was who had deserued well of al the Passengers had comforted them in their distresses and had assured them of safety yea they were all saued for his sake yet the vnmercifull vnthankful Souldiers consulted to kill him 〈◊〉 27 42 while he suspected nothing but the Lord deliuered him out of their hands and moued the hart of the Centurion to saue him Whereby we seâ— that the afflictions of the righteous are many some knowne to them and some vnknowne but the Lord in mercy is mindfull of them and bringeth them out of them all as hee did the Israelites in this place from the cursing and coniuring of this Sorcerer The Reasons seruing to confirme this doctrine are many First consider for this purpose the titles of God whereby hee is called for our comfort God is named a Father Will a father saue his sonne onely from the perils that he seeth before his eyes or will hee suffer him to runne into vnknowne dangers of fire or water which the childe could not vnderstand or vnderstanding could not preâ—ent but the father in his wisedome and prouâ—â—ence knoweth 〈◊〉 11. If we then that are euill know how to helpe our children how much more shall our heauenly Father that knoweth all things giue good things vnto hâ—s children God is called a shepheard will the Shepheard see the silly sheepe runne ignorantly into places of danger and not with his staffe bring them backe againe So the Lord watcheth ouer vs 〈◊〉 â—3 1 2 He will make vs rest in greene pasture and leade vs by the still waâ—ers so that his mercy and kindnesse shall follow vs all the dayes of our life Reason 2 Againe wee are garded by the Angels so that there are more with vs then are against vs. They are sent out to bee ministring spirits they incampe themselues about the Church for their protection Wherefore albeit we bee simple ignorant know not oftentimes the plots policies of our enemies yet seeing we haue such mighty helpers such safekeepers â—e must know that we shall not faile to be deliuered This the Prophet teacheth Psal 3â— 7 91.11.12 Thirdly God would stirre vs vp to bee Reason 3 thankefull and teach vs wholly to depend vpon him in all our dangers Now what is able more effectually to worke this in our hearts and to open our mouthes to the praise of our God then to haue a blessed experience of the comfortable presence of God for our deliuerance when wee neither know our owne miseries nor finde any meanes in our selues â—o rid our selues Therefore the Prophet promiseth being deliuered from the mouth of the Lyon to declare the Name of God vnto his brethren Psal â—2 20 22. and to praise him in the midst of the congregation Againe what may teach vs better to trust in him and to waite vpon him for our saluation then to consider his knowledge of our estate in the ignorance of our owne dangers Thus did Dauid behaue himselfe thus he did dwel in the secret of the most High Psal 91 2 3. and thus did hee abide in the shadow of the Almighty and being assured of his protection hee resteth in him I will say vnto the Lord. O mine hope and my fortresse he is my God in him will I trust he will deliuer me from the hunter and from the noysome pestilence The vses follow First this doctrine should Vse 1 direct vs and instruct vs to whom to go when we lie vnder the crosse For if God fore-see the dangers which wee ouer-see and keepeth vs from those perils that wee know not whither can we goe for helpe but vnto him Shall we goe to Saints or Angels Doubtlesse thou art our Father Esai 6â— 16. though Abraham be ignorant of vs and Israel know vs not Yet thou O Lord art our â—ather and our Redeemer thy Name is for euer Shall we trust in chariots or in horses An horse is a vaine thing to saue a man and shall not deliuer any by his great strength hope in the Lord Psal 33 17 and â—7 14 be strong aâ—d he shall comfort thine heart trust in the Lord. We cannot honour him more then when we depend vpon him and rest vpon his mercy This doth Ezra notably declare at the retuâ—ne of the Iewes from captiuity saying I was ashamed to require of the King an army Ezra 8 22. and horsemen to helpe vs against the enemy because we had â—â—oken to the King saying The hard of God is vpon all them that seeke him in goodnesse but his power hâ—â— wrath is against all them that forsake him e thought it fiâ—â—er far better to commit himselfe to the protection of God then by crauing these ordinary meanes to giue any occasion either to the weake brethren to doubt of Gods power or to obstinat enemies to blaspheme God and to say What is not the God whom ye serue able to defend you hee hath brought them out maliciously to slay them was not able to bring them againe into their land without our strength help Wherfore to stop the mouthes of the Gentiles to auoide all offences to strengthen those that were weak
the world to be adopted thorough Iesus Christ according to the good pleasure of his will to the praise of the glory of his grace wherewith he hath made vs freely accepted in his beloued as the Apostle teacheth writing to the Ephesians chap. 1 5 6. 1 Pet. 1 2. Thus the Church is builded vpon the vnmoueable rocke that cannot bee shaken The foundation of God remaineth sure hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his 2 Tim. 2 19. Now let vs see what vses wee may rightly Vse 1 conclude out of this doctrine thus confirmed First we learne from hence that the opinion of those is condemned that bring in vniuersall grace vniuersall election of euery one vniuersall redemption of euery one and vniuersall vocatiō of euery one to the sauing knowledge of the Gospel For whereas the Church is as it wore the Parke of God impaled in from other waste Land or rather the Paradise of God wherein the wilde beasts of the Forrest may not enter this Doctrine pulleth vp the Pale and taketh away the enclosure laying it in common and ioyning it to the rest of the wildernesse The people of God are the little flocke in respect of the world Luke 12 32. We see frō the beginning of the world there was a difference and distinction betweene the sonnes of God and the sonnes of men Genesis chapter 6 verse 1 betweene the Iewes and the Gentiles betweene the circumcised and the vncircumcised betweene the people of God and those that were no people of his being out of the couenant To some God giueth faith to other he giueth not faith For all haue not faith 1 Thess 3 1. Therefore our Sauiour Christ saith Many are called but few are chosen Math. 20 16 and hee chargeth his Disciples when he sent them out to Preach not to goe into the way of the Gentiles neither to enter into the City of the Samaritanes Math. 10 5. and he sheweth that it is not giuen to euery one to know the mysteries of the kingdome of God Mat. 13 11. So the Apostles in spreading abroad the glad tydings of saluation and working the conuersion of the Nations to whom they were sent to preach the Gospel are commanded to remaine certaine yeares in some Cities because the Lord had much people in those places and when they were entring into other Cities the Spirit suffered them not to publish among them the way of saluation Acts 16 7. Act. 18 10. Vse 2 Secondly we must looke for a full and perfect separation of the Elect from the Reprobate of the sheepe from the goats of the vessels of mercy from the vessels of wrath when the Lord Iesus shall breake the heauens and come to iudge the quicke and the dead Indeed here is some separation made by the fan of his word by the power of the keyes by the fire or furnace of affliction yet still the chaffe is mingled with the wheate the Tares with the Corne bad fish with the good the hypocrites with the faithfull and true beleeuers But when Christ shall come with thousands of his Angels and the heauens be dissolued The bookes shall be opened and things hidden in darknesse shall be disclosed Reuel 20 12. Here a beginning is made but then shall be an absolute perfection and consummation of this separation This is opened vnto vs by the Euangelist Mat. 25 31 32 33. Seeing this separation shall come what manner of men ought we to be in all holinesse of life and conuersation Let vs search and try our owne wayes and turne vnto the Lord with all our hearts that when Christ shal appeare at the great day of the haruest and solemne season of separation we may be found good Corne and not be blowne away by the voyce of his mouth whē he shall blow the chaffe into vnquenchable fire where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth But if we be not heere separated from the sinnes and corruptions of the wicked whē God separateth the soule and body we shall be separated from the comfortable presence of God we shall remaine with the diuell and his angels for euer neuer to be separated and sundred from them Vse 3 Thirdly this giueth good assurance and comfort vnto them that God will heare their prayers and respect them in their miseries For seeing they are his chiefe treasure Exod. 19 5 6 albeit all the earth be his seeing they are a kingdome of Priests and an holy Nation he will not see them want and stand in need of any thing which hee knoweth to serue for his owne glory and their good This is that vse which Salomon remembreth in his prayer at the dedication of the Temple 1 Kings 8 52 53. Let thine eyes bee open vnto the prayer of thy seruant and vnto the prayer of thy people Israel to hearken vnto them in all that they call for vnto thee for thou didst separate them to thee from among all the people of the earth for an inheritance as thou saidst by the hand of Moses thy seruant when thou broughtst our fathers out of Egipt O Lord God whereby we see that the consideration of the deere account estimation that God hath of his Church separating it to himselfe and calling it out of the world ought to moue vs with boldnesse to draw neere to the throne of grace and to comfort vs with assurance to be heard in our necessities For what can God deny vnto vs that hath giuen vs him selfe Or what can we want that know the loue of God toward vs before wee were Wherefore whensoeuer we are brought into any affliction and stand in need of helpe let vs be mindfull of the mercies of God toward vs and assure our selues that he which hath separated and sanctified vs from our mothers wombe will perfect his owne worke that he hath begun finish it vnto the day of Christ Lastly we must know that it is our duty to Vse flye from all vngodlinesse and worldly lustes and to haue no fellowship with the vngodly nor the vnfruitefull works of darknesse Tit. 2 12. This indeed is pure religion vndefiled to keep our selues vnspotted to the world This the Apostle Paul vrgeth 2 Corin. 6 14 15 16 17 18. Wee know that a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe One rotten sheepe infecteth a whole flocke One leaper spreadeth the difease further to the hurt of sundry other Now there is no leauen like to the leauen of sin 1. Cor. 5.6 no infection comparable to the infection of sin no leaprosie so deadly and dangerous as the contagion of sin which bringeth danger and destruction to soule and body Therefore we must not ioyne our selues with the vngodly seeing wee are an holy people to the Lord our God he hath chosen vs to bee a precious people vnto himselfe aboue other people that are vpon the earth Wee are a chosen generation a royall Priesthood an holy nation a people set at liberty that we should shew forth
maketh all other blessings to be curses and iudgements vnto them that are destitute hereof therefore we must all call our selues to an account what account we make of it We should make it our meate and drinke a treasure for the obtaining whereof rather then want it we wold sell all that we haue but alas what thankefulnes hath it wrought in vs We are like vnto the Iewes they had this glorious light brought among them but they loued darkenes more then light because their works were euill If we be weary of this heauenly Manna let vs take heede lest the Lord grow weary of vs if we cast away his word he wil cast away vs and forsake vs for euer The Lord biddeth vs take heed to the sound of the Trumpet Ier. 6 17 let vs not answer presumptuously wee will not take heed let vs beware of securitie remember from whence we are fallen And let him that glorieth glory in this that hee vnderstandeth and knoweth the Lord and his word to his saluation Ier. 9 24. Vse 2 Secondly it followeth that wheresoeuer God hath established this his ordinance there certainly hee hath a Church and chosen people and some that belong to eternall life for whose sake it is sent among them For as the Spirit of God is the soule of the church quickning it and giuing it life so the word is this soules instrument or the seed wherby it worketh and the onely essentiall marke thereof so that where it is sincerely taught 〈◊〉 â—2 and constantly professed there certainly is a Church Where it is not there is no true Church albeit it haue neuer so goodly and glistering a shew but a very carrion carkas of a church without the life of the Spirit but as an house without light as the world without the Sun as a kingdome without the Law The Prophet Esay calleth it the standard of God saying I will lift vp mine hand to the Gentiles and set vp my standard to the people they shal bring thy sonnes in their armes and thy daughters shall be carried vpon their shoulders Esay 49. verse 22 Where the Lord Iesus is compared to a King and Captaine and therefore all that will haue comfort that they are members of the church must range themselues vnder it as soldiers vnder the banner of their Chieftaine otherwise they remaine as men In darknes in the shadow of death as stragling and runnagate soldiers out of the campe and as dissolute men vnder no law to gouerne them For they are the vilest and basest that liue without it very dogges and swine They of the Church are Gods chiidren and the word is the Childrens food belonging to them onely When the Canaanitish woman would haue beene partaker of Christs Ministery Mat. 15 26. he answered It is not meet to take the childrens bread and to cast it vnto whelpes But other are as vncleane and filthy beasts This which now hath bene spoken serueth to ouerthrow two sorts of people first those of the Church of Rome which make other markes and notes of the Church as antiquity vnity vniuersality succession subiection to the Pope and such like counterfet markes of their counterfet church and leaue this which is the most certaine and inseparable note This proueth vnto vs plainly that these which most of all boast of the name of the Church are indeede neyther the Catholike Church nor any sound part thereof because they want the immortall seede to beget them the milke and meate of the word to feede and norish them yea it is accounted an high point of heresie to haue read the Scriptures and none is permitted to looke into them without a license so heinous a sin it is to haue the word Secondly it censureth condemneth the Donatists Anabaptists Brownists and those of the separation which condemne our Churches to be no Churches our Sacraments to bee no Sacraments our Ministers to be no Ministers and in effect our religion to be no religioÌ„ because we do not with them in matters accidental fully agree albeit we do consent in matters fundamental we lay Christ alone for the foundation on which we build our saluation we lay hold vpon him by faith only we preach Christ crucified truly by their owne confession powerfully They hold themselues to haue receiued faith among vs by our Ministery before they made this rent and breach in the Church and that the end of such fayth if they had dyed in it had beene the saluation of theyr soules See the books of Greenwood Iohnson Let them therefore return and cause others to return ioyne with vs in hearing the word preached seeing where it is rightly established there must of necessity be a true Church And albeit some of them haue written many of theÌ„ haue spoken against our Church yet let them follow the example of that sonne Matth. 21 29. who answered his father stubbornly that he would not work in his vineyard but afterward repented earnestly and went his wayes Vse 3 Thirdly all such as are this way honoured and blessed must be carefull to vse the word as an honour and a blessing by imbracing it by entertaining it by magnifying this blessing of God in truth and not in opinion in heart and not in face in workes and not in words that we may walke worthy the Gospel and of the Lord that hath called vs and shew our selues carefull to bring foorth the fruites thereof saying with the Apostle Rom. 10 10. How beautifull are the feete of them that bring glad tidings of peace and bring glad tidings of good things Hitherto rendeth the exhortation of the Apostle 1. to the Thessalonians ch 2 11 12. Let vs be carefull to keepe this treasure among vs lest the kingdome of God bee taken from vs. Otherwise instead of being the water of life to saue vs it will be a sea to drowne vs instead of being the sauour of life to life it will turne to bee the sauour of death to death instead of being meate to feede vs it will bee our bane to destroy vs instead of good tydings to refresh comfort vs it will proue the saddest and heauiest newes that euer came to our eares and that day the blackest day that euer came ouer our heads Thus our Sauiour threatned Capernaum which hee had honoured with his presence blessed with his preaching aduanced by his dwelling in it and lifted vp with his miracles Mat. 11 26. Thou Capernaum which art lifted vppe vnto heauen shalt be throwne downe to hell c. Look vpon the seuen Churches of Asia we see what is become of them Behold what the contempt of the Gospel hath brought vpon the Iewes the like hath not falne vpon any people since the beginning what mischeefe miserie did not fall vpon them It cannot bee denied but God hath blessed vs as much as euer he lifted vp the head of Capernaum and hath magnified his mercies and loue vnto
the name of a Prophet shall receiue a Prophets reward Reason 1 c. The reasons heereof follow to be considered First God will honour all those that honour him he will despise all those that despise him This is the gracious promise that is gone out of his owne mouth which hee cannot but verifie and performe for he is not as man that he should lye hee is not as the sonne of man that he should deceiue This is it which the Lord spake by the mouth and ministry of Samuel concerning Eli and his house Them that honour me I will honour and them that despise me shall be despised 1. Sam. 2.30 And therefore Reason 2 they shall prosper that loue the Church Psal 122. Secondly God hath appointed it to be the end of our obedience our mercy to others shall procure mercy vpon our selues This the Apostle setteth downe Math. 5 7. Rom. 2 10. To euery one that doth good shall be honour and glory and peace Rom. 2 10. We saw this before in the history of Rahab who through faith receiued the spyes shee her family and kinred were were preserued maried into the family of Iudah of whom Christ came according to the flesh Reason 3 Thirdly mercy a notable fruite of loue receiued kindleth the hearts and enflameth the affections of Gods people both to praise God for them to pray vnto God for them that haue bene helpeful and seruiceable to the Church It is recorded to perpetuall remembrance touching Iehoiada that hee was buried among the Kings and greatly honoured both aliue and dead because hee had done good in Israel toward God and his house 2. Chron. 24 15 16. So when Paul remembreth the kindnesse of Onesiphorus who sought him out refreshed him was not ashamed of his chain he desireth the Lord to grant vnto him that he may finde mercy with the Lord at that day 2. Tim. 1 16 18. Nay he prayeth not onely for Onesiphorus selfe although he onely had helped him but for his whole house family whereby is set downe a most notable meanes and motiue to stirre vs vp to doe good and to distribute to all the members of Iesus Christ inasmuch as God sheweth that hee will haue mercy and take pitty not onely of vs but vppon our housholds and all those that are neere about vs. Vse 1 The vses follow First from hence wee haue the strengthening and confirmation of another holy truth in our Christian Religion to wit that mercifull liberall and kinde men shall be surely blessed No mercifull man shall lose his labour but in the end he shal haue his recompence and reward Our Sauior Christ saith Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercy The Prophet teacheth Psal 112. that a good man is mercifull and lendeth and will measure his affaires by iudgment he hath distributed and giuen to the poore his righteousnesse remaineth for euer his horne shall be exalted with glory So the Wise man speaketh in many Parables Prou. 11 25. and 28.27 and 19.17 The liberall man shall haue plenty and he that watereth shall also haue raine he that giueth vnto the poore shall not lacke but be that hideth his eyes shall haue many curses hee that hath mercy on the poore lendeth vnto the Lord and the Lord will recompence him that which he hath giuen Cast thy bread vpon the waters for after many dayes thou shalt finde it giue a portion to seuen and also to eight for thou knowest not what euill shall be vpon the earth Eccl. 11 1 2. On the other side miserablenesse and vnreasonable handfastnesse are the causes of the ruine of many men and their houses and bring curses vpon body goods soule children family and all things that belong vnto them So it was in churlish and cruell Nabal So shall there be iudgment mercilesse to him that sheweth no mercy And he that gathereth goods by vnlawfull meanes shal leaue them to such as will pitty the poore Thus we see God requireth mercy of vs to be like him Vse 2 Secondly it is our duty to loue Gods people seeing such as fauour them doe fare the better for them Such as are friends to them shall haue God to be their friend who promiseth to blesse such as blesse them What greater blessing can there be then to haue God to be our friend What greater curse and miserie then to haue him our enemy The vngodly haue receiued temporall blessings for shewing kindnesse to the faithfull the Lord hath sent none of them empty away that euer did good to his people as wee heard in Laban Potiphar and others This serueth to reproue all such as hate and reuile them that curse and detest them that reproach them and speake all manner of euill against them And here let vs weigh and consider into what euill times we are fallen times filled and defiled with all iniquitie 2 Tim. 3 1. 2. Pet. 3 3. In former ages the very infidels and vnbeleeuers confessed that they were blessed for the godlies sake they were so farre from branding and vpbraiding them with odious taunts forged in hell hammered with the tongues of euil men that their mouthes haue acknowledged how GOD hath prospered them for their sakes This last age is as a common sink wherein all the wicked inuentions and diuellish practices doe meet and are gathered together and therefore it bringeth forth masters of mischiefe and expert practitioners in sinne who are furnished with their owne inuentions former examples and tryed experiments of all times places and persons Maruaile not therefore if the children of God be now scorned when godlinesse it selfe is made a common by-word In former ages when as the Prophets and righteous men were persecuted and their liues sought after euery one was ready to helpe and to hide them So did Ionathan detect the hatred and reueale the fury of his father against Dauid with the hazard of his owne life 1. Sam. 20 42. So did Obadiah in the court of Ahab hide an hundred Prophets in caues from the cruelty of Iezabel 〈◊〉 18 13. sustained them in the time of the famine of the which wee shall speake more afterward Thus did the disciples let downe Paul in a basket when his life was sought for by the bloody Inquisition Acts 9 21. Woe vnto them therefore rhat betray them into the hands of their enemies as the Ziphims did Dauid 1 Sam. 23.20 as Iruah did Ieremy Ier. 39.13 as Iudas did Christ Math. 26 48. Woe be vnto them that falsely accuse them and any way adde affliction to their affliction whereas they should countenance and defend them to their power as Ionathan did Dauid as Ebed-melech did Ieremy and woe vnto them that hurt the godly for GOD threatneth to curse such as curse them so that we should feare any way to doe them wrong Vse 3 Thirdly hereby wee are warned to exhort one another to this duty and by all meanes to prouoke one another
his voyce Acts 9 4. saying to him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me His persecution was directly against the Saints but wee heare how the Lord acounteth that persecution to be against himselfe This is a singular encouragement to euery one of vs to loue the seruants of God from our hearts and to serue their necessities considering that it is as it were put vpon the Lords accounts and he will recompence it vnto our bosomes It is a great terror to al mercilesse malicious men for whatsoeuer mischiefe they worke against the godly it is done against Christ and they shall be arraigned as guilty of oppression and persecution against Christ Againe as this is an incouragement in well doing so it is a great comfort vnto vs in these fruites and works of mercy that God will remember them be mindfull of them and for them will assuredly helpe vs when wee are in distresse This the Prophet saith Blessed is hee that iudgeth wisely of the poore the Lord will deliuer him in the time of trouble Psal 41 1 2. So then when we haue bene seruiceable comfortable vnto others especially to the seruants of God there ariseth from hence a great comfort to our consciences an assurance of our eternall peace acception with God so that we may with boldnesse come to the throne of his grace pray vnto him for the graces of his Spirit Obadiah proueth that he seared the Lord in the truth of his spirit assureth his conscience thereof because hee had hid the Prophets of God in the persecution raised against them by Iezabel 1. King 18 12 13. Therefore when he feared that Eliah would procure vnto him the displeasure of Ahab and so bring vpon him a cruell death hee found comfort in the former fruites of mercy and said to the Prophet Was it not told my Lord what I did when Iezabel slew the Prophets of the Lord how I hid an hundred men of the Lords Prophets by fifties in a caue and fed them with bread and water And now thou sayest goe tell thy Lord Behold Eliah is heere that hee may slay mee The like wee see in Nehemiah when hee had relieued the oppressed people and euery way sought rather the welfare of the Church then his owne commodity hee turneth himselfe to God and saith Neh. 5 19 13 14 22 31. Remember me O my God in goodnesse according to all that I haue done for this people Neh. 5 19. And chap. 13 14 22 31. Remember me O my God heerein and wipe not out my kindnesse that I haue shewed on the house of my God and the offices thereof He doth not heere glory in his owne merits nor putteth his trust in his good works for before he pleadeth mercy craueth pardon but desireth that God in goodnes would graciously reward the works which hee had done with a good conscience and is bolde to put him in minde of his promise who hath promised to repay whatsoeuer is done for the benefit and behoofe of his Saints A great comfort it is to be able in the simplicity of our hearts to speake thus How many are able in our dayes to say with Nehemiah Lord remember me according to all that I haue done for thy people For their owne conscience would by and by accuse them and cry out of the wrongs and iniuries they haue done vnto them how they haue hated them in their hearts smitten them with their hands wounded them with their tongues trampled vpon them with their feet and sold themselues to work mischiefe against them If they will not remember the seruants of God in kindnesse let them know God will remember their vnkindnesse and the children of God may pray vnto him not for desire of reuenge but for the aduancement of his glory to reward them according to their desarts as we see in Nehemiah Remember them O my God that defile the Priesthood Neh. 13 29. This must of necessity galle a mans conscience whē the terrors thereof shall accuse him for want of doing good seruice to the Church of God Iob 27.23 Iam. 2 15. yea for doing great wrongs and offering many indignities against the Church 10 Then Balak was very angry with Balaam and smote his hands together so Balak said vnto Balaam I sent for thee to curse mine enemies and behold thou hast blessed them vncessantly now three times 11 Therfore now flee vnto thy place I thoght surely I will promote thee vnto honour but loe the Lord hath kept thee backe from honour 12 Then Balaam answered Balak Told I not also thy Messengers which thou sentest vnto me saying 13 If Balak would giue mee his house full of siluer and gold I cannot passe the commandement of the Lord to do either good or bad of mine owne minde What the Lord shall command the same I shall speake 14 And now behold I goe vnto my people Come I will counsell thee such things as this people shall do to thy people in the latter dayes Hitherto we haue spoken of the preparation into the Prophesie and likewise of the Prophesie it selfe Now followeth the effect and euent thereof expressed partly in Balak the King and partly in Balaam the false Prophet Touching Balak Moses declareth that when he saw himselfe againe disappointed of his hope and expectation hee bursteth for anger and smiteth his hands together in token of the inward indignation of his heart For as the patient abiding of the righteous shall be gladnesse Prou. 10 28 so the hope of the wicked shall perish He is content to hearken vnto the Sorcerer so long as hee hopeth to heare pleasant and pleasing things of him but when he is deceiued he rayleth and rageth without measure Balaks anger against Balaam His indignation conceiued against him appeareth first by comparing his owne purpose with Balaams practise when he saith I sent for thee to curse mine enemies and behold thou hast not ceased to blesse them now three times It is no lesse absurd and iniurious in thee to blesse mine enemies thē if thou shouldest curse my friends for in that thou blesses them it is all one as if thou cursedst me If thou standest with them thou standest against me both of vs cannot stand together If they continue I fall Secondly he doth cashire him and cast him out of his fauour he withdraweth the present prepared for him and denyeth him the wages and stipend promised vnto him I saide Surely I will aduance thee to honour but the Lord hath kept thee backe from honour as if he should say Depart from me thou vnhappy Prophet vnhappy in thy Prophesie vnhappy in thy preferment vnhappy to me vnhappy to thy selfe I called thee not to blesse this people but to curse them I haue honoured thee among my Princes and would moreouer if that had bin too little haue done vnto thee and for thee greater things then these But seeing thou settest so light by my gifts goe thy wayes
Iudea and to carry away the Israelites â—â—remy 25 9. ranging ouer the land raging with fire and sword and wasting the neighbour-Nations they spoyled the Kenites bordering vpon the Iewes which doth verifie the common Prouerbe It is some euil to be neere vnto euill And againe when thy Neighbours house is on fire it is high time to looke vnto thine owne and teacheth vs to esteeme as our owne the damage of our neighbour and to feare lest in the ruines of others our destruction bee conspired This calamity and captiuity was brought vpon them by Saneherib who comming to spoyle Israel spoiled them and as they were carried away out of their owne country together so they returned back againe into their Countrey together as wee reade in the holy history of the 1. Chronicles chap. 2 53. And thus as they tasted of the same misery so God made them partakers of the same mercy as they were afflicted together so also they were comforted together Thus much of the method and meaning of these prophesies The doctrines arising from hence are to be considered according to the seuerall prophesies and first touching the first against the Moabites Verse 17. I see that but not now I behold it but not neere there shall come a Starre out of Iacob c. In this prophesie Balaam foretelleth the future condition of the Moabites declaring both that they shal be destroyed and by whom For God wil raise out of the contemptible stocke of Iacob a bright Starre that shall refresh the Church with his sweete influence and giue them comfort against their enemies This we shewed to be performed in the dayes of Dauid afterward therefore he saith I see it but not now nor neere at hand This teacheth vs Doctrine The Church sometimes hath rest and glory That sometimes God maketh the Church to flourish in this life Howsoeuer God oftentimes bring trouble vpon his Church and affliction vpon his people yet at other times he giueth rest and peace and continueth theyr prosperity a long time This truth receyueth plentifull confirmation out of the booke of Iudges chap. 3.11 30. 5 31. 8 28 it is the maine drift and scope of it to shew how God in the miseries thereof prouideth a remedie and giueth rest round about from all their enemies God sometimes giueth them a time of breathing and recouering their strength and will not suffer the rodde of the wicked alway to rest on the lot of the righteous Psalm 125 3. We haue examples of this in the reigne of Salomon Iehoshaphat Hezekiah Iosiah and other godly Kings which were as strong props and pillars in Gods house a sure stay to the seruants of God in well doing he gaue them an outward estate that flourished both in wealth and peâ—ce This appeareth euidently in the booke of Ester Ester 8 1 16. after he had deliuered them from the mouth of the Lyon that gaped as it were after his prey to deuoure them the Church prospered the head of Mordecai was exalted comfortable letters were published and sent abroad for their safety and vnto the Iewes came light and ioy gladnes honor So the prophet Zacharie prophesying of their returne from captiuity saith That the streets of the City shal be full of boyes girles playing in the streets thereof Zac. 8 5. The booke of Iosuah is a notable storehouse of Gods mercy vnto his church giuing them rest from their enemies as hee had promised them so that none were able to stand before them Iosh 22 4. And as he dealeth with his Church in generall so hee doth with his seruants in particular as we see in Ioseph Moses Dauid and diuers other turning their mourning into ioy Psal 30 11. loosing theyr sack and griding them with gladnes The Reasons of this dealing of the Lord are many and most euident First his eares are Reason 1 open to heare the cries of his children he seeeth their miseries add putteth all their teares in his bottle of remembrance This is it which the Lord declared vnto Moses when he called him to deliuer his people out of the thraldom and bondage of Egypt Exod. 2 7. I haue surely seene the trouble of my people which are in Egypt and haue heard their cry beâ—ause of their Taske-masters for I know their sororwes GOD hath made a couenant of peace with his people hath a compassionate sense of their miseries and a feeling of their afflictions There is a notable agreement and vnion betweene God and his Children They in their crosses and calamities cannot but sigh and mourne and they cannot so soone vtter a groane but by by and by the Lord is touched with compassion This is euidently recorded in the booke of Exodus 2 23 where it is said The childreÌ„ of Israel sighed for the bondage and cried and their cry for the bondage came vp to God The prayers of the faithfull preuaile much with God if they be feruent He vnderstandeth the words of their mouth and the grones of the heart and in his good time will heare them graciously Reason 2 Secondly hee giueth vnto his Church oftentimes a sweet taste of earthly blessings to the end his people might haue all occasions and opportunities to serue him If they should alwayes beare the yoke vpon their necks and haue the heauy burden of affliction lying on their backs though they were strong in faith and had their hope fixed in GOD yet they would be soone dismayed and discouraged and ioyne with the wicked falling into the impieties of their persecuters But God is the sunne and the shield of his Church hee will giue grace and glory vnto it and withholde nothing that is good from them that walke vprightly Psal 84 11. He will comfort and defend them in their danger he will exalt them to dignity after their distresses least they should bee too much daunted and discomforted This is the reason vsed by the Prophet The rod of the wicked shall not alwayes rest on the lot of the righteous lest the righteous put foorth their hand vnto wickednesse Psal 125 3. Vse 1 The vses now are to be marked and obserued of vs. First acknowledge from hence with a sweet feeling the infinite loue compassion of God toward his people he delighteth not to be alwayes chiding and his anger endureth not for euer Hee will not haue his Church to be alwayes vnder the crosse but sendeth it some release For hee endureth but a while in his anger but in his fauour is life c. Psal 30 5 6. Thus doth the Lord giue encouragements and comforts vnto those that faithfully serue and rightly worship him whereby hee not onely testifieth his owne loue toward them but allureth others by their example to trust in him and daunteth all their enemies that hoped to haue seene their destruction Such therefore as are not mooued to confesse the loue of God vnto his seruants and see not his kindnesse toward them haue
and betweene kingdome and kingdome no maruaile if waging of warre effusion of blood be deriued from him as frō the principall and chiefe cause Secondly sinne is so vgly a monster that it Reason 2 hath separated vs from God and disordered al the affections of men and made them enuious cruell bloody couetous ambitious and treacherous one against another as great loue as among Wolues as great mercy as among Lyons This the Apostle setteth downe Titus 3 3. And to the very selfe same purpose the Apostle Iames speaketh in the fourth chapter verse 1. From whence are warres and contentions among you Are they not hence euen of your pleasures that fight in your members By the law of creation we were created to abide in a fellowship with God and in an vnion one with another But when sin brake in we fell from God and one from another into all misery Thirdly the wise God disposeth all things Reason 3 by his prouidence and turneth the actions of men to set foorth his glory the glory of his mercy in preseruing of the good and the glory of his iustice in ouerthrowing of the vngodly True it is among all the works of men nothing seemeth so vnbrideled and vnlimited as warre yet it is ordered and determined of God so that not a Sparrow falleth vnto the ground without the will of our heauenly Father This is noted in the holy history touching the rough answer of Rehoboam whereby the tenne Tribes reuolted from the house of Dauid and bloody warres continued between them where it is saide It was the ordinance of God that the Lord might performe his saying which he had spoken by the Prophets 2 Chron. 10 15. and 11 1. So the people are prouoked both to praise the Lord for the auenging of the cause of his seruants by destroying theyr enemies and preseruing them aliue Iudg. 5 2 21. and to acknowledge his iustice in ouerthrowing and consuming all theyr aduersaries Iosh 1 5. Numb 31 1 2. insomuch that there was no man able to withstand them The vses are now to be made of this Doctrine Vse 1 First seeing warres carry an ancient stampe vpon them that in all times man hath risen against man nation against nation and kingdome against kingdome and as mighty hunters haue chased and pursued one another to death let vs not maruaile when we heare of warres and of rumors of warres nor bee dismayed when wee perceiue people in fury carried like wilde beasts one against another these things should not seeme strange vnto vs neyther need we to admire them as the wonders of the world Rather it behoueth vs to enter into this meditation to consider that iniquity doth abound Mat. 24 7 ◠that the charity of many waxeth cold For the more these stirres tumults and insurrections do encrease gather strength the more doth charity decay the fruites of loue languish and pine away among vs and the more ought we to be prepared for the approching of the second comming of Christ to iudgement Then will he make an end of al diuision and contention that are now sorife and common in the world Secondly seeing the mischiefe of war hath Vse 2 bene from olde not lately bred as a new birth but the childe of former times say not the old times are better then these grow not wanton weary of things present to loathe the blessings we do enioy as the manner of many men is We complaine that wee are fallen into euill times we praise the dayes that are past consider not we murmure against God who hath made all things good gouerneth all things well Such is the impatiency of men at the feeling of present calamities that they are ready to breake out into a mutiny and murmuring against him vpon whom they lay the cause of heauy and hard times The present state of things is greeuous because present troubles are neerely felt and former discommodities are forgotten long ago This we see notably expressed vnto vs in the example of the Israelites whose present condition was loathed and that past was desired they cryed out the former times are better would God we were againe in the Land of Egypt where we sate by the flesh-pots whē we eate bread our bellies full Exod. 16 3. Numb 26 3 and 11 5 21 5 we remember the fish that we did eate for nought the Cucumbers the Pepons the Leekes the Onyons and the Garlike But they had forgotten the fiery furnace and making of Bricke they had forgotten the drowning of their Infants and the hard taske-masters that were set ouer thē they remembred not theyr seruice sore labour with all manner of burdens and bondage and cruelty insomuch that they vttered many sighes and grones grew weary of their liues And thus it is with many of vs though former times were more lamentable yet the present are more loathed How many are there that commend the dayes already past and magnifie the times of the forefathers then all things were cheape then all things were plentifull now all these are deare and hard to come by These are like those Idolaters that Ieremy complaineth of in his prophesie that saide Wee will burne Incense to the host of heauen as we haue done we and our fathers for then had we plenty of victuales were well felt none euill but since we left off to burne Incense to the heauenly bodies and to poure out drinke-offerings vnto them we haue had scarcenes of all things and haue bene consumed by the sword and by the famine Ieremy 44 vers 17 18. Thus do many of the men of our times they esteeme religion by the backe and belly and measure the truth of GOD by the line of their owne making to wit by feeding and filling of the body But we must consider that plenty and dearth warre and peace sicknesse and health are sent of God and acknowledge them to be his works who is constrained for the abuse of his blessings and the contempt of his word to take them from vs and to scourge vs with his roddes to bring vs to repentance This is that vse which Salomon teacheth in his Ecclesiastes chapter 7 11 12. Be not thou of an hasty spirit to be angry for anger resteth in the bosome of fooles Say not thou why is it that the former daies were better then these For thou shouldst not enquire wisely of this thing What sinnes breake out in these last dayes that were not in the former Were not hatred malice enuy murther debate whoredome adultery idolatry sedition couetousnesse pride treason and such diuellish practises and inuentions in all ages from the beginning When Adam had but two sonnes borne vnto him Gen 4 8. 1 Iohn 3 12. was not one of them a murtherer Did not Caine hate his brother and slay him And did not his posterity fill vp the measure of theyr sinnes and make the earth to stinke with their vnsauory works of
Reason 1 God he is the common Iudge euen the Iudge of all the world who hath said Vengeance is mine I will repay and therefore his iustice doth effect it and bring it to passe This the Apostle declareth It is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you 2. Thess 1 6. So the Prophet teacheth Hab. 1 13. That he is of pure eyes and cannot see euill nor behold wickednesse to allow or approue it Secondly it is most agreeable to the precise Reason 2 rule of equity that there should be a proportion betweene the sinne and the punishment that euery one should receiue like for like and drinke such as he hath brewed God commandeth it to the Magistrate as a law in his proceedings Exod 21 2â— that there should be an eye for an eye a tooth for a tooth hand should go for hand foote for foote burning for burning wound for wound stripe for stripe and life for life If God impose this vpon Magistrates much more will he himselfe do it He that requireth equity in Iudges and Magistrates wil much more shew himselfe iust and equal This is it which the Lord enioyneth touching spirituall Babylon Reuel 18 6 and 16 5 6 and 13 10. Reward her as she rewardeth you and giue her double according to her works and in the cup that she hath filled to you fill her double c. So then whether we consider the iustice of God or the rule of equity we see that God punisheth as man sinneth he rewardeth according to the manner and measure of his offence The vses follow to bee considered Will Vse 1 God thus repay and retaile Then let euery one looke to haue his sinne brought vpon his owne head and to be rewarded fully according to his owne works The equity of this is acknowledged of Iob chap. 31 9 10. If my heart haue beene deceiued by a woman or if I had laide waite at the doore of my neighbour let my wife grinde to another and let other men bow downe vpon her The like we may say of all other sinnes looke not to escape the hand of God but feare to commit sinne being thus punished Hast thou beene a bloody beast looke for blood againe Hast thou bene cruell Cruelty extortion shall both wring and waste thee He that smiteth with the sword shall perish with the sword there shall bee iudgement mercilesse to them that are without mercy On the other side in doing good and exercising loue to others looke for loue and good from God and man This made Nehemiah pray to God to remember him in kindnesse according to all that he had done to his people Neh. 5 19. This made the Apostle craue mercy at the hands of the mercifull God for Onesiphorus because he shewed mercy vnto him and refreshed him in his necessity 2 Tim. chap. 1 verse 16. The widow of Sarepta sustayning the Prophet relieuing him with part of that poore pittance that was left her receiued an ample recompence during the time of the famine to her and her sonne being miraculously sustayned 1. Kings 17 14. Obadiah fed an hundred Prophets of the Lord and hid them in caues from the wrath of Iezabel the Lord shewed mercy vnto him againe so that he was the first that had the Prophet directed vnto him to reueale the remouing of the present iudgment from the land So then the consideration of this dealing of God against sinners is a terrour to the vngodly teaching vs to auoyde sinne and the dangerous society of sinful men lest partaking of their sinnes wee partake also with them in the punishment Ierem. 51 6. And likewise serueth as a great comfort to the godly assuring them to finde the fruit of their loue and to receiue mercy at his hands who leaueth not a morsell of bread and a cup of cold water giuen in faith out of an heart vnfaigned vnrewarded Secondly it iustifieth GOD in his actions Vse 2 and proueth that there is no iniquity with our God This doth Elihu set downe vpon this consideration Hee will render vnto man according to his worke and cause euery one to finde according to his way And certainely God will not doe wickedly neither will the Almighty peruert iudgment Iob 34 11 12. So then the Lord bringeth his iudgements in this manner to passe that the mouth of the wicked should be compelled to iustify God and to condemne himselfe when he receiueth measure for measure as hee hath done When Iudah had ouercome Adonibezek and had cut off the thumbes of his hands and feete hee did acknowledge it to be iust and that the hand of God had found him out and repayed him according to his deserts for saith he Seuenty Kings hauing the thumbes of their hands and feete cut off gathered bread vnder my table as I haue done so GOD hath rewarded mee so they brought him to Ierusalem and there hee dyed Iudg. 1 7. GOD suffereth them long to escape and to runne on in their euill actions but in the end he repayeth them and rather in their owne kinde then in another that it might appeare to be his handy worke and not a matter that fell out by chance or casualty vpon them So doth the Church reioyce that the Lord had done vnto them as they thought and intended to doe vnto the Church Vse 3 Thirdly wee are in this respect and consideration to waite for the performance of this promise and to looke with faith and patience for the iustice of GOD in recompencing and rewarding the wicked with the like to fall vpon themselues wherewith they haue plagued his people Wee see this duty performed by the seruants of GOD in the Prophet Esay before remembred for hauing declared that the spoyler shall be spoyled and the destroyer shall be destroyed they say O Lord haue mercy vpon vs wee haue waited for thee be thou which wast their arme in the morning our helpe also in time of trouble Esay 33 2. To the same purpose speaketh the Church in the Psalme O daughter of Babell worthy to be destroyed blessed shall hee be that rewardeth thee as thou hast serued vs blessed shall hee bee that taketh and dasheth thy children against the stones Psal 137 8 9. Let this duty be practised and performed of euery one of vs although wee see the wicked proceede and go forward in his wickednesse as if hee had made a league with death and a couenant with hell yet it behooueth vs to possesse our soules with patience and albeit hee spread himselfe like a greene Bay tree yet in the end his leaues shall wither his branches shall bee cut downe and his root shall rot GOD will draw him foorth in his good time vnto iudgment and proportion his plagues and punishment according to his sinnes Lastly this doctrine ought to warne vs to Vse 4 take heede that wee abuse not any of Gods blessings or any of his creatures to any sinne or excesse
vncleannesse and filthinesse and pursued them into their filthy stewes and brothel-houses where he thrust them both thorough reuenging the dishonour done to God the scandall laide vpon his people A worthy example for all Magistrates to follow to be sharpe seuere in punishing sinne and taking away euill out of the citty of God Thus the plague was stayed and the anger of God turned away after that iustice was executed and so many thousands at one time and for one sinne swept away But heere two questions arise which are to be discussed before we proceede any further the first touching the fact of Phinehas the second touching the number of the dead heere remembred Touching the fact of Phinehas Obiection it may be thus obiected How can it be lawfull in him being a priuate person to exceede rhe bounds and lists of his calling Hee was of the tribe of Leui and of the family of the Priests to whom it belonged not to draw the sword For as the other tribes were not appointed to the seruice of the Altar so the tribe of Leui was not called to the execution of iustice Besides there are generall rules directing all priuate men and generall Lawes restraining them from shedding of blood as he that sheddeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed hee that smiteth with the sword shal be smitten with the sword loue your enemies and doe good to them that hate you The seruant of God must not striue but must be gentle toward all men suffering the euill and instructing them with meekenesse that be contrary minde 2. Tim. 2 25. How then can we iustify this act of Phinehas departing from these holy rules of Gods Religion I answere Answer there is a double kinde of calling an ordinary calling and an extraordiry calling the one necessarily distinguished from the other For God doth oftentimes giue vnto his seruants a new and special vocation and addeth it vnto their former function Hence it is also that some workes are ordinary and some are extraordinary Ordinary workes must be guided and directed by ordinary rules such as those are which wee haue set downe before Extraordinary workes proceede from a special motion of Gods Spirit warranting them and making them albeit going against the common rules lawful cōmendable and necessary Such was the fact of Moses smiting the Egyptian Exod. 2 12 the fact of Samuel hewing Agag in pieces 1. Sam. 15 35 the fact of Eliah slaying the Priests of Baal 1. King 18 4 the fact of the Israelites spoyling the Egyptians and such like Exod. 12 35 who had an inward motion like to the commandement giuen to Abraham to kill his sonne These actions albeit warranted to the doers Luth in Gen. cap. 29. are not to be drawne into example and imitation vnlesse we haue the inspiration of the same Spirit and therefore Christ our Sauiour answereth his Disciples that would haue called fire from heauen to consume the Samaritanes Yee know not of what spirit ye are for the Sonne of man is not come to destroy mens liues but to saue them Luk. 9 55. Now that this fact of Phinehas is of the same nature it appeareth both because the plague ceased by it and Gods wrath kindled against his people was appeased so that the action is both commended rewarded This the Spirit of God teacheth in the Psalme Phinehas stood vp and executed iudgement and the plague was staied and it was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse from generation to generation for euer Psalm 106 30 which is not so to be vnderstood as if he were iustified before God by this one acte because whosoeuer will bee iust by the Law is bound to keepe the whole law according to the tenour of the law Do this thou shalt liue Gal. 4 12 20. One good worke doth not serue or suffice to make a man perfectly iust and righteous in the sight of God seeing hee that continueth not in all things written in the booke of the law is accursed So then we must know that the Psalmist meaneth that this fact was lawfull and allowed For hauing set down the vengeance that Phinehas tooke vpon this adulterer and the adultresse hee preuenteth the Obiection which might be made Was not this horrible and damnable murther in him who being a priuate man had not the sword of iustice committed vnto him and being one of the Priests of the Lord was to meddle onely in matters belonging vnto God and not in ciuill things who was to draw out the censures of the church not a materiall sword to strike offenders No saith the Prophet it was not murther it was a righteous and commendable acte he beeing stirred vp by Gods Spirit inasmuch as it proceeded from faith and aymed at the glory of the great Name of God Wherefore this place is falsely alledged and peruersly wrested by the Church of Rome to ouerthrow iustification by faith alone and to establish iustification by good works For there is a double iustification one of the worke the other of the person The Prophet speaketh in that place of the iustification of the worke which albeit in the sight of men it might seeme sauage inhumane yet God did accept of it account it as a good and iust work which pleased him being done in faith which purifieth the heart Acts 15 9. He speaketh not of the iustification of his person which was by apprehending the mercy of God in Christ by beleeuing not by doing Thus the Apostle in the fourth chapter to the Romanes verses 4 5. maketh a double kinde of imputation saying To him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauor but by debt but to him that worketh not but beleeueth in him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is accounted for righteousnesse Thus much of the first question touching the acte of Phinehas whether it were lawfull or vnlawfull whether it were priuate reuenge or publike iustice The second Question is touching the number that dyed in this plague Obiect wherein appeareth some difference and disagreement in outward shew betweene the old Testament and the new For Moses in this place verse 9 sayeth There died foure and twenty thousand But the Apostle Paul alledging this iudgement of God mentioneth onely Three and twenty thousand 1 Cor. 10 8 subtracting one thousand from the former number which Moses added I answer some reconcile these places thus that the Scribes or Penmen fayled in copying out the books of Pauls Epistles which shold haue written foure twenty thousand where they wrote three twenty thousand But this is shifting rather then reconciling cutting the knot with a sword rather then loosing it asunder with the hand inasmuch as all the copies generally with full consent as it were with one voice agree in the former reading Others suppose and surmise that it might bee a slip of memory in the Apostle according to humane infirmity But this answer is worse then the former and these are
executing iudgement vpon the offenders and euill dooers which brought a greeuous plague vpon the people His spirit was stirred within him beeing first stirred by the Spirit of God which mooued him to take a speare and to thrust thorow the adulterer and adulteresse Now wee shall see the recompence of reward that was giuen vnto him for that worke which was acceptable vnto God and profitable vnto his people He hath a couenant of peace made with him the Priesthood confirmed vnto him and his posteritie He onely had appeased the wrath of God made vppe the breach betweene God and his people but the blessing is conueyed euen to his posterity He destroyeth two malefactors whereby he bringeth a blessing vnto his children Hereby we learne Doctrine The faithfâ—â— bring able â—sing on the families That when the wayes of a man please God he will bee gracious to his house posterity God is so pleased with the obedience of his people that he wiil shew mercy to such as belong to them This is pleÌ„tifully proued vnto vs in the word of GOD. When God saw Noah righteous before him in that corrupt age and generation hee made all that belonged vnto him partakers of a great deliuerance saying vnto him Enter thou all thine house into the Arke for thee haue I seene righteous before me in this age Gen. 7 1. This appeareth in the person of Abraham when God had called him out of his Countrey and from his kindred and made a Couenant with him to blesse him Gen. 12 2 3. The Prophet Ieremy teacheth this in the example of the Rechabites Thus saith the Lord of hoasts the God of Israel Because ye haue obeyed the Commandement of Ionadab your Father and â—ept all his precepts and done according vnto all that he hath coÌ„manded you Therfore thus saith the Lord of hosts the God of Israel Ionadab the son of Rechab shall not want a man to stand before me for euer Ier. 35 18. To this purpose speaketh the Prophet Dauid Psal 37.21 A good man is mercifull and lendeth and his seede enioyeth the blessing If wee come to the new Testament wee haue many testimonies leading vs vnto the consideration of this truth When Zaccheus beleeued in Christ for his saluation and testified his repentance by his restitution Iesus said vnto him This day is saluation come into this house forasmuch as he is become the sonne of Abraham Luke 19 9. When the ruler whose son was sick at Capernaum saw the great power of Christ in restoring him to health againe Hee beleeued and all his houshold Iohn 4 13. This is oftentimes remembred vnto vs in the Acts of the Apostles When God had opened the heart of Lydia that shee attended vnto the things which Paul deliuered She was baptized and all her houshold Acts 16 15.33 VVhen the Iayler beleeued in the Lord Iesus for his saluation and shewed his vnfained conuersion by the fruites of his loue to the Apostles he was baptized with all that belonged vnto him straitway and reioyced that he with al his houshold beleeued in God Reason 1 The reasons to enforce this doctrine are euident if wee consider eyther the person of God or the condition of the faithfull For first God hath in great mercy and goodnesse promised to shew grace and fauour not onely to the faithfull themselues but to the seede of the faithfull that feare him It is the nature of God to be mercifull and gracious to be slow to anger and abundant in goodnesse shewing mercy vnto thousands to them that loue him and keepe his commandements Exod. 20 6 and 34 6 7. VVe see this in the history of the destruction of Sodome the Lord did not onely in great mercy and compassion saue Lot himself but said vnto him Whom hast thou yet heere either sonne in law or thy sonnes or thy daughters or whatsoeuer thou hast in the citty bring it out of this place Gen. 19 12. Hee was ready not to saue him alone but as an ouerplus to deliuer all that belonged vnto him We see the mercy of God to others for his childrens sake hee thinketh it not enough to bee good to them but extendeth his mercies to those that any way concerne them Reason 2 Secondly as the mercy of God is great so the faith of the godly is effectuall for themselues and their children This is the tenour of the couenant that God hath made with al the faithful their faith is auailable both for themselues and for others God will be our God and the God of our seede after vs Gen. 17 7. And this is the priuiledge prerogatiue that the faithfull haue they beleeue this mercifull promise of God themselues and thereby entitle their children vnto it For as a father that purchaseth house or land giueth thereby an interest vnto his son therein so he that layeth hold on the promise which God hath made to all godly parents doth conueygh it vnto his children so that albeit they want faith by reason of their yeares yet they are made partakers of Christ and ingrafted into his body So then we may collect and gather this truth that the loue of God to the faithfull shall so abound that it shall come to their posterity like the precious oyntment powred on the head of Aaron that ranne downe vpon his beard and flowed to the border of his garments or as the dew on Hermon and Sion which watered the vallies that were beneath vpon which it descended Psal 133 2 3. The vses remaine to be handled First wee Vse 1 learne that the children of faithful parents haue right and interest to Baptisme and are to receiue the seale of the couenant This the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 7 14 when hee sayth The vnbeleeuing husband is sanctified to the wife and the vnbeleeuing wife is sanctified to the husband elsewere your children vncleane but now they are holy Seeing then that faithfull parents entitle their children to the blessings which they receiue wee see that there ought to bee a difference betweene them and the children of Turkes and Infidels All the offspring of Abraham was accounted holy in the time of the old Testament because God made with him the couenant of life and the Apostle reasoneth that if the root be holy the branches also are holy Rom. 11.16 Hence it is that he calleth them all his children who are borne of Israel But since the partition wall is pulled downe the grace of God is not obscured and lesse assured vnto vs then it was before vnto the Iewes Infants and children doe no lesse belong to the couenant and Church of God then others doe that are of yeares of discretion as it is plaine by the promise made to Abraham I will set my couenant betweene me and thee and betweene thy seed after thee in their generations for an euerlasting couenant that I will be thy God and the God of thy seed after thee Genes 17 7. Where God doth
house like the house of Ieroboam c and also of Iezabel spake the Lord saying The dogs shall eate Iezabel by the wals of Izreel Who are then the greatest enemies to their children but vngodly parents And who bring vpon them a greater woe and ruine then they that should build them vp and leaue a blessing behinde thē When Moses describeth the nature of God that hee is abundant in mercy toward the righteous he addeth Holding not the wicked innocent but visiting the sinnes of the fathers on the children to the third and fourth generation Exod. 34 8. This must moue parents and gouernours to make conscience of their carriage and conuersation and to bewayle their sinnes that haue endangered their off-spring For God may and doth in Iustice visite with sundry and diuers iudgments those families and societies where wicked Parents and prophane gouernors are All they be cruell tyger-like parents that be vngodly parents for they are the murtherers and butchers of their children ouerthrow of their posterity in time howsoeuer they be spared for a season What vnmercifull vnnaturall parents were Cain Cham Canaan Ieroboam Iezabel Ahab such like that caused euery one of their house that could water a wall to be destroyed and vtterly to haue their race and remembrance rooted out It is therefore a diuellish and wicked Prouerbe Happy are those children whose father goeth to the diuell A diuellish Prouerbe Nay rather cursed are those children whose fathers fall into hell for there is a great presumption that they will follow them without the great mercy and speciall grace of God yea it is a blessed thing to spring from a godly stocke to rise from faithfull parents For often did the Lord spare Israel for Abrahams Isaacks and Iacobs sake When the posterity of Dauid became wicked hee continued them in their kingdome deliuered them from their enemies did not destroy them for Dauids sake When the Lord was angry with Salomon because he had turned his heart from the Lord God of Israel which had appeared vnto him twice and charged him not to follow strange gods he threatned to rent the kingdome from him to giue it to his seruant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it sayth the Lord because of Dauid thy father 1. King 11 12. This appeareth more plainly afterward in Abiiam the sonne of Rehoboam who walked in all the sinnes of his father which he had done before him yet for Dauids sake did the Lord his God giue him a light in Hierusalem and set vp his sonne after him and established Hierusalem because Dauid did that which was right in the sight of the Lord and turned from nothing that he commanded him all the dayes of his life saue onely in the matters of Vriah the Hittite 1. King 15.4 5. 2. Chron. 21 7. This is it which the Lord promiseth in the second commandement of the Law That he will shew mercy to thousands of them that loue him and keepe his commandements Exod. 20.6 Seeing then wicked and wretched parents are most deadly enemies vnto their children who beare the curses of God vpon them for many generations for the impiety of their fathers this serueth as a great terror to those parents that goe about by fraud and oppression by wrongfull and iniurious dealing to enrich themselues to set vp their names and make their posterity to bee great vpon the earth after them For this is the ready way to bring the curse of God vpon them and to pull downe their houses Where the curse of God entreth it maketh hauocke and wasteth all before it God is an auenger of al such things 1. Thes 4 6. Surely if men were not altogether faithlesse but had faith to beleeue the word of God that all wicked courses and vile practices would ouerthrow their houses and not build them vp that they could not fill them with euil things but they will pul down the plagues of God vpon them and all theirs it would make them feare to offend by fraud and vniust dealing which cryeth for vengeance vnto heauen and the cry thereof entreth into the eares of the Lord of hoasts Iames 5 4 All men by nature haue a loue vnto their children and a desire to leaue them great men in the world but many are greatly deceiued in the meanes and wander farre and wide out of the way For if we wold leaue them a sure inheritance and settle them in an estate to continue wee must take heed that wee doe not enrich our selues with the spoyles of others nor fill our houses with the riches of iniquity lest we fill them also with the vengeance of God which is the reward of iniquity Let vs eate our own bread which wee haue gotten by lawfull meanes There is more comfort in a little truly gotten then in great riches and reuenewes that carry with them Gods marks and curses being wrongfully obtayned and vniustly retayned Lastly it is required of vs to repent beleeue Vse 3 the Gospell that so wee may procure a blessing vpon our selues and our children This duty the Apostle Peter preacheth vnto the Iewes that were pricked in their hearts Amend your liues be baptized euery one of you for the remission of sinnes for the promise is made vnto you and to your children c. Acts 2 38 39. When God promised to Abraham to make a couenant with him and to multiply his seed exceedingly hee requireth this condition at his hands Walke before me and be thou vpright Gen. 17 1. VVee must walke in the midst of our houses with pure and perfect heart and guide them with a watchfull eye wee must looke to their wayes and to our gouernment This would be a great helpe to the Ministery and a singular furtherance to his labours The neglect of this care bringeth vtter ruine to father and childe This appeareth in the example of Eli who through his indulgence and negligence ouerthrew himselfe and his posterity This is the cause of so many cursed youths so many riotous men women which procure the ruines of so many excellent houses their tender age was not sanctified neither they seasoned by their parents with the fear of God So then godly parents must haue a care to bring vp their children families in godlines righteousnes It may be a meanes by the blessing of God to saue thy sonne from death and to deliuer his soule from destruction The Lord himselfe speaketh of Abraham That hee knew him that he would teach his sonnes and his houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to doe righteousnesse and iudgement Gen. 18 19. The Apostle chargeth parents to bring vp their children in the nurture and information of the Lord Eph. 6 4. No parents must presume that because they haue obtayned to bee faithfull therefore theyr children must of necessity bee so also Faith is the gift of GOD and not of Nature It is not
the kingdome nor he in accepting of it inasmuch as they did it not out of any obedience to the will of God but they did it to ease themselues from the cruelty and tyranny that Rehoboam was likely to vse toward them and therefore they sinned because they had no commandement from God Let vs come to the vses First this confuteth Vse 1 the doctrine of the Anabaptists or Libertines that deny all authority as not fitting for Christians to beare They teach their owne dreames that neyther Christians should bee Magistrates nor yet subiect to Magistrates an horrible impiety in them and it would not be worth the time to shew how they wrest the Scripture to defend their owne errour which otherwise they nothing regard Secondly it serueth to taxe Popery and Vse 2 that out of their owne grounds for the Rhemists haue a rule vpon Iude verse 6 that they are heretiques that deny authority and they would father it and fasten it vpon vs because we deny subiection to the Pope But we retort it vpon themselues For neuer was there any that did cast off the yoke of authority so much as they haue done They haue put downe the mighty from their seates and trod vpon the neckes of Princes they haue dethroned Kings and armed the sonne against the father Vnder a colour of the holy warre they haue sent them abroad and betrayed them into the hands of the Sarazens and in their absence seized vpon their Dominions There was neuer heretique did so shrinke vp the sinewes and shake off the yoke of authority as they haue done It is a rule that they haue that Ecclesiasticall men ought to be free from all ciuill authority whatsoeuer and that Cleargy men must be exempted from subiection to the secular powers so that they not we are the heretiques that despise authority As for the Bishop of Rome wee owe him no seruice neyther may he claime iurisdiction ouer the vniuersall Church eyther by Scriptures Fathers Councels or imperiall Constitutions for many ages Vse 3 Lastly this serueth as an information to vs that wee auoyde all such proud and peeuish conceits as these to imagine there shold be no authority and bee prouoked to bee thankfull vnto almighty GOD that we do enioy authority seeing by it wee are freed from confusion and desolation from much mutiny and misery that otherwise would befall vs. For notwithstanding by the great goodnesse of God we haue authority such is the fury and fiercenesse of wicked men that they breake out into strange enormities and commit many feareful things by poysonings by stabbings by cousenages by oppressions by forgery and falsehood and such like mischeeuous and monstrous practises what then would they presume to do if there were no authority to bring them and their doings into question and to call them to an account for their audacious courses A man should alwayes haue his life in his hand there could be no peace or safety in our houses and habitations if there were no authority to rule to controlle to terrifie to punish and therefore how thankfull ought we to bee to almighty God for that authority which he hath set ouer vs and for the peaceable gouernment we enioy vnder our gracious Soueraigne Now this must withall be acknowledged of vs that no man can be truely thankfull for authority that is not willingly and cheerefully subiect to authority It is a friuolous and vaine thing to pretend thankfulnesse and yet not vndergoe the yoke of obedience with cheerefulnesse Verse 11. Notwithstanding the Children of Korah died not What became of Korah himselfe we haue seene before His name was famous in the Congregation but he became infamous through his rebellion and it is called the gainesaying of Korah to this day Iude verse 11. Notwithstanding marke heere that the sonnes of Korah perished not when their father perished and was punished who spake euill of them that were in authorty for it appeareth that they were preserued aliue and became afterward famous in the Church of God and honourable mention is made of them in the booke of Psalmes and of the Chronicles 1. Chronicles chapter 6 verse 22. Psalm 42 and Psalme 44 and Psalme 45 and sundry others afterward as 2 Chronicles chapter 20 verse 19. From hence ariseth this Doctrine Doctrine It is no disgrace for godlie children to descend of vngodly parents that it is no disgrace for godly children to descend and come of vngodly parents Howsoeuer sinne be a reproch to the parents themselues yet it taketh not hold of their issue except they walke in those sinnes Ezek. 18 14. If hee beget a sonne that seeth all his fathers sinnes which he hath done and considereth doth not the like c. he shall surely liue Iephte is commended for a faithfull man that fought the battels of the Lord subdued the enemies of his people yet he was the sonne of an harlot Iudg. 11 1. Heb. chap. 11 verse 32. This farther appeareth in Saul and Ionathan the one of them the greatest enemy the other the greatest friend of Dauid the one sware his death the other his life the father to kill him the sonne to saue him and therefore it was no dishonor to him to haue such a father The like we might say of Ahaz a most wicked man and Hezekiah a most godly King one of the best sonnes of one of the worst fathers yet who accounteth the worse of good Hezekiah because he had wicked Ahaz to his father Ieroboam king of Israel set vp idolatry and caused Israel to sinne and therefore the Lord threateneth to bring euill vppon his house that the dogges should eate him that dyed in the City and the fowles of the ayre him that dyed in the field 1 Kings chapter 14 verse 10 so that they should all be swept away as a man taketh away dung till it be all gone yet God gaue him one good sonne whom in mercy he tooke to himselfe and saued as a brand out of the fire or as a Sheepheard taketh out of the mouth of the Lyon two legges or a peece of an eare Amos chapter 3 verse 12 and therefore it is said All Israel shall mourne for him for hee onely of Ieroboam shall come to the graue because in him there is found some good thing toward the Lord God of Israel The grounds of this truth follow First Reason 1 that election might stand wholly by grace forasmuch as almighty God sheweth mercy where and to whom hee will If religion should descend from father to son in a common and ordinary course of generation or propagation without any interruption it might be thought to bee a worke of nature not of grace and to proceede from parents not from almighty GOD. Therefore bee often breaketh off that course so that wicked parents haue sometimes good and godly children and contrariwise godly parents haue wicked and vile children that the purpose of GOD according to election might stand not of works
but of him that calleth Rom. chap. 9 verse 11. Secondly it is sinne onely that bringeth shame and reproch as we shewed and proued in the first Doctrine vpon this chapter and therefore such as come of wicked persons and parents if they forsake the sinnes wherin their ancestors and forefathers haue walked and wallowed as swine in the myre can receiue no touch of disgrace or blemish of honour or stayne of name at all Thirdly it is no credite or grace for euill and corrupt children to descend of godly parents as we see in the children of Iosiah he reformed religion betimes and consecrated his young yeares as it were his first fruites vnto God howbeit his children walked not in the wayes of theyr father but did that which was euill in the sight of the Lord 2 Chron. 36 5 12 the righteousnesse of theyr father could doe them no good but the wickednes of the wicked shall be vpon himselfe Ezek. chapter 18 verse 20. Vse 1 We learne from hence that such as haue had euill parents must acknowledge Gods great mercy toward them and neuer forget what he hath done for them He might iustly leaue vs in the wicked wayes of our forefathers and giue vs ouer to follow their steps And as one serpent engendreth another so naturally doth one wicked man bring foorth another and without a speciall grace preuenting like father like sonne an euill roote an euill tree an euill fountaine an euill streame None ought therefore to iustifie the works of theyr progenitors thinke it enough if they follow them but must consider whether they followed the right way Psalm 78 8 rather they must say in humility Wee acknowledge O Lord our wickednesse and the iniquity of our fathers for we haue sinned against thee Ier. 14 20. Dan. 9 8. Psal 106 6. Esay 65 7. How many do we see runne on in euill with theyr euill fathers When Ieroboam had set vp two Calues the one at Dan the other at Beth-el the rest that succeeded him in his seat followed him in his sinne one after another like those that runne downe a steepe hill neuer stay till they come to the bottome vntill a worse arose I meane Ahab who sold himselfe to work wickednesse and changed the idolatry of Ieroboam into a worse bringing in the worship of Baal a strange god whereas before they worshipped the true God albeit in a false manner Wherefore when God restraineth the childrē from those wicked wayes and openeth theyr eyes to see the euill of theyr parents how can it but be acknowledged and confessed to bee his good hand and how should wee not say that the waies of God are equall Ezek. 18. Nothing is more naturall and ordinary then of euill parents to haue brought foorth into the world euill children Iob 14 4. Ioh. 3 6. Psal 51 5. Euery thing fructifieth according to his kinde of bryars what can come but bryars Of thornes what can wee looke for but thornes Euery seede hath his proper body 1. Corinth chap. 15 verse 38. Do men gather Grapes of thornes or Figs of thistles saieth Christ Math. 7 16 yet behold how God his mercy as it were preuailing and getting the vpper hand ouer his iustice and his power altering our corrupt nature behold I say how God by his maruailous and strange worke at which we may all wonder maketh Grapes to grow of thornes and Figges to spring our of thistles Hee maketh the barren woman to beare and to be a ioyfull mother of children Psalm 113 9. Gal. 4 verse 27 and them that were cut out of the Oliue tree which was wilde by nature to be graffed contrary to nature into a good Oliue tree Rom. chap. 11 verse 24. Whence did Abraham himselfe spring but of an idolatrous stocke for his fathers worshipped strange gods on the other side of the flood Iosh chapter 24 2 so that God shewed mercy to him and called him from his Countrey and kindred and from his fathers house Gen. chapter 12 verse 1. Secondly we are from hence admonished Vse 2 and prouoked to repent and turne vnto God Nothing can blot out the remembrance of the oppression cruelty wickednesse and prophanenesse of vngodly parents but the repentance of theyr children Ezek. chapter 18 ver 30 31. A wicked life ledde by wicked parents is as the skinne of the black-moore or as the spots of a Leopard it is written or grauen with the Pen of a Diamond all the water in the sea cannot wash it away nor all the nytre sope in the world cannot purge it but it cleaueth to the children and to the childrens children as a leprosie onely true repentance is able quite to blot it out This is as the Fullers earth that can scoure out all the staynes and blots of parents that they shall not cleaue to the children and therfore the Prophet calleth to them to repent and turne themselues from all their transgressions that iniquity bee not their ruine Ezek. 18 30 31 they must make them new hearts and new spirits And vntill the childe haue learned this to blot out his fathers sins by repentance the reproch of them cleaueth fast vnto him but when once he hateth and forsaketh them they are none of his they dyed in the bed and are buried in the graue of his father neuer to arise nor to bee charged vpon him or his name For as repentance blotteth out the remembrance of sinne before God as if it had neuer beene so ought it much more before men whose praise is to bee like theyr heauenly Father Thirdly no man ought to obiect the sinnes Vse 3 of parents whether dead or aliue or the punishment befallen vnto them though they haue liued an vngracious life or dyed an ignominious death to their children that doe not approue of their waies neyther follow them in wickednesse It was no disgrace or reproch to these sonnes of Korah to haue a traitor and rebell to their father that made insurrection against the lawfull Magistrate and was consumed with fire from heauen therfore there is as honourable mention made of them in holy Scripture as there is dishonourable of their father It was no discredite for Ruth or Rahab to come the one from the Moabites who were branded with infamy from their first conception Gen. 19 37. the other from the Canaanites who were cursed in their first father Gen. 9 25. and all of them vowed to destruction Gen. 15 16 18 19 c. If the father bee an Ammorite and the mother an Hittite yet if the childe bee a true Israelite in whom is no guile Iohn 1 47. as it is sayde of Nathaniel it shall be his greater prayse and glory rather then any shame and ignominy vnto him as it was more admired that any good shold come out of Nazareth then out of Ierusalem If a man haue an adulterer or drunkard or murtherer or prophane person vnto his father or haue had such forefathers for many generations
supplanted and then it will make vs carefull and watchful ouer our own harts But wher there is want of this faith there men are rash and foole-hardy and feare nothing at all and so like blinde men they fall into the pit cause others to fall This is the cause that Satan in the beginning laboured to batter this fortresse and to vndermine the faith of our first parents that they should not beleeue the word of God and so entertaine communication with him Genes 3. So hee sought to shake the faith of Christ in the first place but the Prince of this world found nothing in him Let vs therefore take to vs the shielde of Faith wherewith we shall be able to quench all the fierie darts of the wicked Ephes 6 16. And albeit we cannot but liue in the world with wicked mē as the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. chap. 5. verse 10 yet must wee beware wee do not eate with them verse 11. that is conuerse with them and ioyne in league with them lest if wee run with them into euill it turne to their and our destruction To conclude therefore let vs remember that if wee be partakers with them in their sins we shall also be partakers in their punishment and learne to be faithfull fearefull and carefull 52 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 53 Vnto these the Land shall bee diuided for an inheritance 54 To a fewe thou shalt giue the lesse inheritance to euerie one shall his inheritance bee giuen according vnto those that were numbred of him 55 Neuerthelesse the Land shall bee diuided c. 56 According to the lot shall the possession therof be c. In these words we haue the second part of the Chapter containing the commandement of God touching the diuiding of the Land amplified by the forme or manner of the dooing of it first by an Arithmeticall proportion according to the number of names hauing regard to the multitude or fewnesse of them they that were moe in number were to haue the greater inheritance and they that were fewer a lesser And this was one end of this new numbering taken of the people in this place whereas they had beene numbred before Secondly to auoyd partiality and contention it must bee done by Lot that they might rest in that diuision no lesse then if it had beene done by the immediate voyce of God from heauen So then as all the Tribes had not an equall number of persons so they were not to receyue an equall measure of inheritance and as they differed in multitude so they were to differ in their portion and partition of the Land If they had receiued all an equality some should haue beene burthened with superfluity and others streightned through penury The Doctrine arising from hence is this Doctrine God prouideth sufficiently for all his people That God prouideth sufficiently for all his people Euery man hath his portion assigned him of God vpon the earth It is his will and pleasure that all should haue their measure of earthly things not some to haue all and some nothing at all but all to haue some part Deu. 15 7 8 10. God would haue no begger in Israel When the Lord sent downe Manna and fed his people with Angels food all the hoast from the highest to the lowest had enough He that gathered much had nothing ouer and hee that gathered little had no lacke Exod. 16 18. 2 Cor. 8 15. To this end he instituted deacons in the Church mercifull men to looke to the poore that none should bee neglected in the dayly ministration Actes 6 1 3. 4 34 there was none in the Church of Christ that lacked forasmuch as distribution was made to euery one according as he needed This was no Anabaptisticall communion but a Christian communication of outward and earthly things as euery man had neede And heere we haue not a disanulling of propriety but an establishing of charity The Euangelist Luke describing the state of the church after Christs ascension saith that the multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one soule neither said any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his owne but they had all things common Act 4 32. Rom. 12 13 2 Cor. 9 9. Reason 1 The reasons are manifest For he prouided for man in the beginning before hee had any being or beginning as he prepareth milke in the mothers brest before the infant be broght forth into the world He made all things necessary for man before he made man himself Gen. 1. 2. much more will he prouide for vs after we haue life and bodies giuen vnto vs. Secondly who gaue vnto vs life whence haue wee receiued our bodies Is it not from God is not he our Maker and are not wee the worke of his hands Our Sauiour teacheth vs That the life is more then meate and the body thē raiment Matth. chap. 6 25. If then we haue receiued life from him wee shall also receyue meate to sustaine life and if he haue giuen vs our bodies he will giue vs garments to cloth our bodies and to couer our nakednes Thirdly he feedeth all his creatures that he made He causeth grasse to grow for the Cattle hearbe for the seruice of man that hee may bring forth food out of the earth Psal 104 14. Yea the yong Lions roare after their prey and seeke theyr meate from God verse 21. He giueth to the beast his food and to the yong Rauens that cry Psal 147 9. The Lord is good vnto all and his tender mercies are ouer all his workes Psal 145 9. So the eyes of all waite vpon him and hee giueth them their meate in due season hee openeth his hand and satisfieth the desire of euery liuing thing verse 15 16 much more then will he prouide for man whom hee made after his owne image and set him to rule ouer the beasts of the field and the fowles of heauen Fourthly euery man by the instinct of nature and the light of grace prouideth for his owne children and supplieth all their wants and euery Gouernor ministreth food and necessary things for his family Prouerb 31 15. and he that doth not this Hath denied the faith and is worse then an Infidel 1 Tim. 5 8. We are Gods owne people we belong to his household and family he is the Creator and we his creatures he is our father and wee his children he is our master and we his seruants he is our sheepheard and we his sheepe If then he should not feede vs and prouide for vs hee should deny himselfe and falsifie the worde that is gone out of his owne mouth which is vnpossible This reason is vrged by our Sauiour Christ Matth. 7 9 10. Luke 11 11 12 13. This reproueth those that neuer thinke they Vse 1 hau◠enough neyther will know what is sufficient no not when God hath giuen them great plenty and abundance They that haue
thus regard the people and happy are the people that haue such magistrates The blessing of such as are ready to perish shall come vpon the heads of such magistrates and the loynes of the distressed shall call for and bring downe mercy vpon them theirs that thus doe shew mercy Let all that haue the calling of Iob and sit in the gate and in the place of iustice and iudgment bee like vnto him and let them not feare the faces of men but be bold in the cause of the poore or rather in the cause of God And let mee say to them as God doth to Ioshua Be strong and of a good courage be not afraid neyther be dismayed for the Lord your God is with you whithersoeuer you goe Iosh 1 9. Hence it is that the Scripture teacheth how such as are set ouer the people should be qualified and with what vertues they ought to be adorned Exod. 18 21 first they must be such as feare God this is the beginning and fountaine of all other graces where this is once rooted and grounded in the heart it is as a banke that keepeth out all euill and maketh them not to feare the faces of men wheresoeuer and in whomsoeuer it is not yet planted there is roome for a legion of all impieties to enter as Abraham sheweth Gen. 20 11 The feare of God is not in this place and they will slay me for my wiues sake Secondly they must bee men of truth wherein they resemble the God of truth the contrary will transforme them into the image of Satan who was a lyar from the beginning and the father thereof Ioh. 8.44 This should bee the end of all their hearing and determining this is the marke they ought to shoot at that truth may be brought to light which is sought to be couered and smothered in darknes Euery false sentence in iudgement is an open and publike lye and turneth the seate of iustice into a sinke of iniquity and ouerturneth the ordinance of God Thirdly they must be men hating couetousnesse for the desire of money is the root of all euill and a bribe blindeth the eyes of the wise and casteth dust or rather dung in their faces that they cannot iudge righteously betweene a man and his brother nor pronounce sentence without partiality But they ought to haue cleane hands and a pure heart that they may doe no vnrighteousnesse in iudgment forasmuch as they must not respect the person of the poore nor honour the person of the mighty Leuit. 19 15. Psal 82 3 4. 2 Chron 19 6.7 These things must be learned and practised of them Thirdly from this ground we may be assured Vse 3 that it is not in it selfe vnlawfull to goe to Law and to sue euen a brother if iust cause require if hee may bee accounted a brother that giueth iust cause of prosecuting the Law against him I say it is in it selfe lawfull because the best things may bee abused and corrupted and lawfull things may be peruerted if they be vsed vnlawfully To try our right is a right thing and to vse the Law is nothing else but to appeale to the magistrate and to appeale to the magistrate is to seeke helpe of God Obiect It will be obiected that Paul reproueth the Corinthians in that a brother goeth to Law with a brother 1 Cor. 6 6 and againe I speake it to your shame is it so that there is not a wise man among you no not one that shall bee able to iudge betweene his brethren Answ verse 5. I answere hee reproueth not the thing it selfe but the corrupt affection and practice of those that vsed or rather abused the Lawes whose sinne was hereby also aggrauated that they did it before the infidels who thereby tooke occasion to mocke at Christ and to contemne the Christian Religion to see the professors therof to bee giuen so eagerly to prosecute their profits that for euery toy and trifle yea for the wagging of a straw would trouble the courts and seates of iudgment This doth discouer a contentious spirit and a minde altogether giuen to cauil and contend a custome too common in many howbeit nothing beseeming the Christian Faith and holy Religion which they seeme to embrace Againe it argueth an heart set vpon reuenge which ought to bee farre from all the faithfull who ought rather to be ready to forgiue as they haue receiued forgiuenesse Obiection Secondly it may be obiected that Christ saith Math. 5 40. If any man will sue thee at the Law and take away thy coate let him haue thy cloake also Answ I answere as before hee onely condemneth the vsuall dealing of men where they go to Law and sue one another in splene and desire of reuenge for trifles and things of no value and besides he speaketh comparatiuely rather then we should seek a priuate reuenge we should be ready to suffer a new wrong and be furnished with patience as with armour of proofe not onely to be stripped of one garment but to endure the losse of other temporall goods To conclude therefore we must be assured that as it is lawfull to seeke helpe of the magistrate so it is lawfull to seeke the benefit of the Law prouided that we vse it lawfully 〈◊〉 the Law 〈◊〉 be vsed â—â—â—fully To this end we must know how the Law may bee vsed lawfully First wee must not vse it of pleasure or wantonnesse or of custome as the manner of many is who are neuer well but when they are in Law but we must vse it sparingly as we vse Physicke not as meat and drinke No man will vse Physicke euery day but he keepeth a better dyet It is meat and drinke to some to goe to Law and they are neuer quiet till they haue quenched their thirst by vndoing others and themselues Secondly it must be vsed vppon necessity when the case cannot otherwise be decided They say commonly a bad end is better then the Law If then wee may end our controuersies without troubling the magistrat we ought not to refuse that means Thirdly we must not propound to our selues as the end of our suites to be reuenged of our neighbour for then we shall neuer carry vpright hearts in that which we doe Fourthly wee must not goe to Law for trifles the matters must be of moment and importance for which we contend Fiftly our end must not be to vndoe one another but to obtaine our owne right Lastly we must not be giuen to strife and contention and in an humour seeke occasions to begin and breed quarrels 1 Cor. 3 3. Phil. 2.2 It must bee our wisedome to cut off occasions from them that seeke after them and to stope the flood-gates where the waters seeke their passage For when contention is once raised it is not easily stopped and therefore ere it bee begunne let vs preuent it Lastly from hence all persons haue direction Vse 4 what to do that liue vnder the gouernment of
others but when we must lay downe this earthly tabernacle little or no difference will appeare The condition of all men is alike in death and Salomon saieth Eccl. chap. 9 verse 4. A liuing dogge is better then a dead Lyon We must therefore know that whatsoeuer we are we are no better then dust whether we consider the originall cause or the finall we are of the dust and we must returne againe to the dust and can carry away nothing with vs. Secondly this should instruct men of high Vse 2 places to turne vnto God to serue him with feare â—nd to reioyce before him with trembling yea to kisse the sonne lest he be angry and they perish in the way for when his wrath is kindled but a little blessed are all they that put theyr trust in him For when all must appeare before the iudgement seate of God no ensigne of honour will do vs any good Let not the rich man glory in his riches or the strong man in his strength nor the noble man in his honour but hee that glorieth let him glory in this That hee vnderstandeth and knoweth God that he is the Lord which exerciseth kindnesse iudgement and righteousnesse in the earth for in these be delighteth Ierem. chap. 9 verse 14. When a man commeth before an earthly Iudge hee respecteth not the person of the poore nor honoureth the person of the mighty for that were to doe vnrighteousnesse in iudgement but hee iudgeth his neighbour rightly Leuit. 19 15. How much more then must we assure our selues that the Iudge of all the world will do right The Prophet Dauid chosen of God to bee the Gouernour of his people professeth that he will sing mercy and iudgement Psalm 101 verse 1. Thus shall it be with God heere the vngodly often escape because no man dare attach them or meddle with them but in the end they shall not escape Euery man shall appeare without his vizard here some poore are respected for theyr rags the rich for theyr bagges the noble for theyr Escutchions the Captaines for theyr armes the mighty for theyr friends the clyents for theyr bribes thus are the eyes of men dazeled and blinded that they cannot consider euery mans cause but too much respect the person It is not so with God All the glory of man is no better then vanity like the flower of the field that fadeth away God looketh vpon the heart if we come before him with a soule washed in the blood of Christ this will keepe vs from the wrath of God Vse 3 Lastly from hence ariseth comfort to the oppressed and them of low degree that are in misery to know that God will pleade theyr cause and enter into iudgement with the mighty ones of the earth He is higher then the highest and stronger then the strongest Heere men stand in feare of them that do not stand in feare of God but God feareth not theyr faces He heareth the cry of the poore and will deliuer them Marke the end that God will make who is the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords he will call those to iudgment that heere escape the hands of men When they shall receiue for the wrong which they haue done because with him is no respect of persons Col. 3 25. 12 And they brought the captiues the prey and the spoile vnto Moses Eleazar the Priest and vnto the Congregation of the Câ—â—ldren of Israel vnto the Campes at the plaine of Moab which are by Iordan neere Iericho 13 And Moses and Eleazar the Priest and all the Congregation went foorth to meete them without the Campe. 14 And Moses was wroth with the Officers of the hoast with the Captaines ouer thousands and Captaines ouer hundreds which came from the battell 15 And Moses saide vnto them Haue ye saued all the women aliue 16 Behold these caused the children of Israel through the counsell of Balaam to commit a trespasse against the Lord as concerning Peor and there came a plague among the Congregation of the Lord. 17 Now therefore kill euery male among the children and kill euery woman that hath knowne man c. 18 But all the women children that haue not knowne a man by lying with him keepe aliue for your selues 19 And do yee abide without the Campe seuen dayes all that haue killed any person and all that haue touched any dead and purifie both your selues and your prisoners the third day and the seuenth 20 And ye shall purifie euery garment and all that is made of skinnes and all worke of Goats haire and all things made of wood 21 And Eleazar the Priest said vnto the men of warre which went to the battell This is the ordinance of the Law which the Lord commanded Moses 23 Euery thing that may abide the fire ye shal make it goe through the fire and it shall be cleane yet it shall be purified with the water of purification and all that suffereth not the fire ye shall cause to passe by the water In the words before we heard the maruellous and memorable iudgement of GOD against the Midianites who were enemies to the Church of God among whom also Balaam perished He wished to dye the death of the righteous chap. 23 10 but hee lost his life among the vnrighteous Thus they that digge a pit oftentimes fall into it themselues Psalm 7. Now in these words we haue the third and last part of the Chapter touching the yssue of things after the battell when the Captaines Souldiers returned from the battell These are of two sorts First the things that happened before they came into the Campe to the 25 verse and then what fell out when they were admitted into the Campe. Touching the things that befell the men of war before they were admitted into the hoast they are these foure First Moses chideth and checketh them because they had done the Commandement of God to halfes they had executed a part and left another part vndone like Saul that spared the fatter Sheepe and Oxen for sacrifice 1. Sam. 15. verse 21. They had saued all the women vnder a pretence of foolish pitty accounting it no honour or valour to consist in killing them but they ought to haue beene destroyed because they caused the children of Israel to commit a trespasse against the Lord and a great plague fell vpon the congregatioÌ„ of the Lord chapter 25 1. Secondly Moses commandeth that such should all be destroyed theyr eye must spare none of them but the women children that had not knowne man by carnall copulation should be reserued aliue for their vses Thirdly hee commandeth the men of warre to purifie themselues before they came into the host Lastly we see the commandement of Eleazar the Priest to purifie the siluer and gold and garments that they had gotten that such mettals as would abide the fire and not be consumed should passe through it the rest was to bee washed with water that so they might be consecrated
to doe that which should honor his Prince this duty is that which delighteth God and honoureth him and therefore all of vs should practise it Fourthly as it is honourable so likewise it is most profitable to our selues both to make vs keepe the blessings which we haue and to obtaine such as we haue not If wee be faithfull in little he will trust vs with much if we be faithfull ouer a few things hee will made vs ruler ouer many things Luke chap. 19 17. Matth. chap. 25 23. But if we bee vnthankfull for mercies receiued he wil take from vs euen those which we haue This should teach vs to stirre vp our selues Vse 1 more and more to thankefulnesse by keeping in minde and laying vp in our hearts the speciall blessings and mercies of God This we cannot do except wee take notice of them and dayly marke and obserue what God doth for vs. For a benefit not remembred is all one as if it were neuer receiued Let vs not therefore suffer his mercies to passe away If the least crosse lye vpon vs we are sure to be sensible enough of it If the head ake we can by and by feele it and complaine of it How then is it that we receyue grace after grace and mercy vpon mercy heaped vp plentifully vpon vs and yet wee remaine as senselesse and blockish as if wee had receyued nothing at all Let vs take heede of this vnthankefulnesse Secondly it reproueth many amongst vs Vse 2 that haue tongues to aske and mouthes to speake when wee are in neede but know not how to return thankes to God when we haue receyued Haue we beene in trouble and affliction and hath God beene mercifull vnto vs to restore vs againe If wee be not thankefull vnto him for this it had beene better for vs that we had beene afflicted still yea that wee had perished in our affliction then not to returne to him the praise to lift vp our hearts to the heauens Lastly would we know whether wee bee Vse 3 thankefull indeede or not then let vs examine our selues how it goeth with vs after God hath deliuered vs from any dangers Are we more zealous in good things and more carefull to performe good duties vnto GOD then before Then surely wee may comfort our selues and assure our owne hearts that wee haue beene thankefull in some measure Thus doth Christ speake of the sinnefull woman Luke chap. 7. verse 47 her sinnes which are many are forgiuen her for she loued much but to whom little is forgiuen the same loueth little This is thankefulnesse for loue receyued to loue againe and for much loue to returne much loue againe True thankesgiuing is of a working Nature it will quickly shew it selfe toward him of whom we haue receiued mercy If the loue of God be shedde in our hearts we will loue him againe because he loued vs first On the other side if a man doe not performe this duty to wit to bee more zealous of Gods glorie and more obedient vnto his word and will he shall be found vnfaithfull whatsoeuer he perswadeth himselfe of himselfe So fell it out with Hezekiah as wee may see in the second booke of the Chronicles the 32. chapter and the 25. verse Who rendred not againe according to the benefite done vnto him His heart was lifted vppe and wrath came vpon him and vpon Iudah and Ierusalem If then God spared not him let vs take heed hee doe not spare vs and bee euermore carefull to praise him here as we ought and then we shall be sure to praise him euer hereafter in the life to come Wee haue therefore brought an oblation c. In the oblation of this people we are to consider the circumstance of time which serueth further to commend them they were no sooner returned and found the mercy of GOD toward them but by and by they giue him thankes Doctrine We are to returne thankes to God speedily and presently This teacheth that as all men must returne thankes vnto God so they must returne it speedily and presently while they haue oportunity and ability to doe it Exodus 15.20 Iudges 5 1 Luke 17 15 16. The grounds follow Reason 1 First it is the will of God our Father when he would haue thankfulnesse performed hee would haue it done speedily and cheerefully it is the willingnesse of the minde that hee respecteth and accepteth For if hee require of vs in the matter of liberality that we say not to our neighbour Goe and come againe and to morrow I will giue if we haue it by vs then certainly it is his pleasure that we doe not delay or deferre to performe the duty of praise to him to morrow when we should do it to day Secondly the performance of thankesgiuing presently maketh it the more accepted of God whereas the putting of it off from time to time causeth it to bee reiected Thirdly while the blessings of God are fresh in our remembrance the minde feedeth the affection with much more plentifull matter and it is stirred vp the more feruently and effectually to performe that duty whereas the oportunity in due season being neglected maketh the blessings of God grow stale and to bee quite forgotten and that quickly Vse 1 This teacheth that many men may heereby see their sinnes in this matter and maner of thanksgiuing because they are so slacke and slow drowsie and forgetfull and vse such delayes in their returning of praise to God By delay a man is made more vnfit and vnable to performe this duty True it is if a man repent of his dalying with God and delaying to doe his duty to him he will forgiue his euil howbeit he that putteth off his thankfulnesse it is not so acceptable to God because hee doth it not speedily albeit hee performe it in the end Vse 2 Secondly this must teach euery man to learne when be returneth thankes to God for any blessing that he should labour to doe it presently and speedily seeing this is that which is so much accepted with him And if any man haue beene faulty in this let him labour to make amends with double diligence and to bee more mindefull of this duty of thankfulnesse that so the Lord bee not enforced to put him in minde of his sinne by taking away his blessings from him It were farre better for vs to learne otherwise then by taking forth this hard lesson to wit by our harme Thirdly this serueth to put vs in minde to Vse 3 stretch this maner of speedy thankesgiuing to God to all other duties of Religion and Christianity The Apostle exhorteth all persons to do good while they haue time or oportunity to do good to all men Gal. 6 10 for wee know not what one day may bring forth Prou. 27 1. Many delay their doing of good till the houre of death these are like swine which are neuer good till they come to the shambles Especially in the case of repentance
and turning to God wee must not put off the matter from day to day The lepers that were cleansed delayed this duty all of them on onely excepted and in the end vtterly did forget it When wee delay a duty thinking to doe it better afterward it groweth quite our of minde The Prophet sayth To day if you will heare his voyce harden not your hearts Psal 95 7 8. Heb. 3 13 Esay 55 6. If we put off our repentance a while who is sure to haue the meanes offered him againe whereby God ordinarily worketh repentance Who can tell whether hee shall heart the word of God preached to him any more The word is translated from place to place we are translated from life to death frō our house to the graue and we know not whether wee shall carry our selues when wee are gone from the Church or be carried by others to the Church againe Besides the longer wee delay our repentance the more hard and difficult it will be because a thicke skinne will grow ouer the heart that it will bee past feeling and sinne will take deeper roote through custome and continuance and therefore wee must set vpon it betimes There lacketh not a man of vs therefore wee haue brought an oblation This was an extraordinary mercy receiued It is a great blessing of God to ouercome the enemy and to obtaine the victory but thus to ouercome and to haue such a victory required an extraordinary thankesgiuing We learne from hence Doctrine It is our duty in extraordinary blessings to returne extraordinary thanks that as men ought to returne thankes to God for al his blessings so they ought for extraordinary blessings to returne extraordinary thankes and praises As in times of distresse it is our duty to humble our selues and in extraordinary visitations to vse extraordinary humiliation so when God sheweth any mercy especially extraordinary the Church hath great cause to bee thankfull accordingly and vpon that occasion to bee stirred vp to set forth his noble praise Exodus 15.1 2 c. Esay 38 9. Hezekiah returneth great thankes for his great deliuerance Luke 1 46. Psalme 145 7. The grounds follow Reason 1 First all acknowledge that they are tyed to some duties for blessings receiued Now this is the onely recompence that we can make we cannot requite him to come before him with burnt offerings with calues of a yeare old hee will not be pleased with thousands of rammes or with ten thousands of riuers of oyle Mic. 6 6 7 hee hath shewed vs what is good and what he requireth of vs the onely accepted sacrifice and seruice is an humble contrite and thankfull heart Psal 116 13 14 this is more acceptable to him then all sacrifices that haue hornes and hoofes all the fowles of the mountaines are his the wilde beasts of the field and the cattel vpon the hilles and therefore he willeth vs to offer vnto him thankesgiuing and to pay our vowes to the most High and to glorifie him for our deliuerances Secondly the least mercies of God such as are most ordinary continuall deserue thanks yea the greatest thanks that we can possibly giue that the tongue and heart should ioyne together in that action for the least drop of his mercy is greater then our deserts then how much more doe his greatest mercies and blessings deserue the greatsst thankes and praise at his hand to performe the same with all our soule with all our mind and with all our strength Hence it is that the seruants of God as we see in Dauid Hezekiah and others after wonderfull and great and mightie deliuerances did vse to penne their songs and often to repeat them to quicken the memoriall of Gods blessings and his kindnesse that they had receiued and thereby to stirre vp their owne hearts and the hearts of others that they might be more closely knit and linked vnto God The like we see in Ionah when he was deliuered from the Whale that had swallowed him vp where the waters compassed him euen about to the soule the depth closed him round about and the weedes were wrapt about his head Ionah 2 5 9 that his deliuerance might seeme after a sort a resurrection from the dead as indeed his lying in the belly of the fish three dayes and three nights Ionah 1 17 did figure out the resurrection of Christ to be so long in the heart of the earth Math. 12 40. I say when he had receiued such a deliuerance what could he do but sacrifice vnto God with the voyce of thankesgiuing and pay that which he had vowed considering that saluation is of the Lord Thirdly Nature it selfe doth teach that the greatest blessings should haue the greatest thankfulnesse inasmuch as great blessings fill the heart more full of ioy now where the heart of a man is extraordinarily ioyfull there the mouth of a man also ought to be extraordinarily thankful Fourthly it standeth with equity that in all things that we do toward God we should do them in proportion and in this matter of thankfulnes wee ought to make out thankes to bee in some sort and in some weake measure proportionable to his blessings The vses remaine First how glorious ought Gods Name to be in all places who doth daily lode vs with Vse 1 his benefites He dealeth not sparingly with vs but liberally thereby to magnifie his great Name that all the world might acknowledge his greatnesse and sing to his praise saying O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the earth who hast set thy glory aboue the heauens Psal 8 1 2 3 c. Secondly this reproueth many of vnthankfulnes Vse 2 howsoeuer they seeme to themselues to be very thankfull yet they are not proportionably thankfull and therefore they may be said not to bee thankfull at all because they giue not according to his workes and therefore he requireth of vs that wee should praise him according to his blessings But alas which of vs doe not for the most part receiue much of him and returne little or nothing vnto him againe It is not enough for vs to say God be thanked and then thinke wee haue performed all that can be required of vs but as we receiue double mercy so should wee yeeld double obedience Lastly this teacheth Vse 3 euery man that he should consider Gods dealing toward him and what blessings hee hath receiued from him that so hee may see how much thankfulnes he oweth vnto him For where the gifts of God are encreased vpon a man there he hath much cause of thankfulnesse If others that haue receiued lesse blessings from God haue beene more thankfull vnto him for them how shall we escape that haue greater blessings if we shew our selues lesse thankfull Let euery one enter into the meditation of these things Wee haue receiued blessings of all sorts generall and particular what Nation hath beene honoured and aduanced like vnto ours what people haue receiued such deliuerances
from dangers acknowledge that it is Gods preseruation and be thankfull for it This should put vs in minde of two things first that if wee happen to liue vnder such a iudgement we must stoope down our neckes vnder this yoake and humble our selues vnder the most mighty hand of God that hath brought so fearfull a iudgement vpon vs. For if we thinke it to be a iudgement when the earth bringeth not foorth her fruite vnto vs then much more may wee thinke it to bee a iudgement when the earth is not able to beare a man but casteth and vomiteth him out into captiuity as the stomack doth grosse and euill humors out of the bodie For this cause doeth the Lord charge the Israelites to keepe his statutes and his iudgements That the Land do not spew them out also when they defile it as it spewed out the Nations that were before them Leuit. chapter 18. verse 25 28. 20. verse 22. And afterward he sheweth that if they did not walke obediently before him the land whither hee bringeth them to dwell therein should spew them out as Reu. 3 16. Of all iudgements to bee carried into captiuity is one of the greatest The very mercies of the wicked are cruelty Dauid made choyse to be vnder the plague and pestilence rather then to flye before the enemy because hee is vnmercifull Wee sit vnder our owne Vines and Figge-trees wee haue seene no inuasion nor heard any complainings in our streetes wee know not what bondage meaneth or to bee carried captiues into a strange Land howbeit it is apparent that wee haue beene very neere vnto it as neere to the pit as could bee and yet not fallen into the same For if the Gunne-powder Treason had taken place which was verie neere vnto the time appointed for the execution of it we had long ere this beene in slauery and bondage againe vnto the bloodie Papists who haue long lyen in waite for such a day and albeit that be defeated and all theyr imaginations bee scattered as chaffe before the winde yet who knoweth how neere we may bee to as great captiuity Wee are secure and put away the euill day farre from vs but the greater our security is the neerer our captiuity may bee We haue close and secret enemies amongest vs neuer more lusty and neuer more couragious then they are at this day which are left to remaine amongst vs to be prickes in our eyes and Thornes in our sides and to vex vs in the Land wherein wee dwell verse 55. These neuer leaue plotting and conspiring our ouerthrow and destruction Wee heare of rumours of Warre abroad and spreadings of errours and heresies which threaten ruine both to Church and Common-wealth these are but the beginnings of sorrow Againe if we looke vnto our selues our sinnes are very great and call continually for vengeance vnto heauen at Gods hands and no doubt he is comming downe to see whether wee haue done altogether according to the cry which is come vnto him All these laide together and weighed as it were in a ballance what can wee in reason and iustice expect but that GOD deliuer vs into the enemies hands and suffer them to carry vs captiue and so make slaues and bondmen of vs Secondly if any desire to enioy the land wherein hee dwelleth in peace and safety let him labour not to pollute and defile it by his sinnes The Iewes had a promise of God to be his people yet because of their sinnes he suffered them to bee carried into captiuity where they remained long in a strange land Haue we any greater priuiledge then they or may we expect to escape No if wee follow them in contempt of the word and other open sinnes wee shall bee sure to follow them also in the punishment which will be answerable to our iniquities Lastly this assureth vs that as GOD deliuereth his people from temporall danger and bondage so hee will deliuer them much more from spirituall bondage For if he will deliuer our bodies hee will much more deliuer our soules that being deliuered out of the hands of our enemies we might serue him without feare in holinesse and righteousnesse before him all the dayes of our life Luke 1 74 75. Wherefore wee ought patiently to waite his leysure knowing that if hee haue such a speciall care of our bodies that must lye in the dust to set them free from temporall bondage hee will much rather deliuer our soules from spirituall bondage wherein Satan holdeth vs. When Christ our Sauiour would shew that hee came to redeeme the soules of men hee taught them by deliuering their bodies from diseases For when hee restored sight to the blinde by opening their eyes what did it signifie but that hee came to scatter the darknesse of the minde and to make them see that before saw not the light of the truth as Math. 4 16 The people that sate in darknesse saw great light and to them that sate in the region and shadow of death light is sprung vp The Prophets in the time of the Law smote the people with blindnes that they knew not what they did neyther whither they went 2 Kings 6 18 as the Angels did the Sodomites so that they wearied themselues to finde the doore Gen. 19 11. But Christ to shew that hee came to seeke and to saue that which is lost restored sight to the blinde and opened the eyes of their vnderstandings when hee healed the bodies of such as were lame and halted what was it but a teaching of them that he came to heale the broken-hearted to preach deliuerance to the captiues and to set at liberty them that were bruised When hee raised some to life from the dead what did it teach and shew but that hee is able to raise out of the graue of sinne and to giue the life of the spirit When hee cleansed the lepers what was it but a making knowne to the world that hee will cleanse from the foule and filthy leprosie of sinne And when he did cast out diuels that possessed the bodies of men what was it but to shew that he casteth the diuels out of the hearts and consciences where they desire to dwell as in an house If then it be no small comfort vnto vs to know that the Lord will deliuer his people from an earthly bondage certainely it cannot but minister much more comfort vnto vs to consider that the Lord is more careful of our soules and if hee be mindfull of vs for things of this life hee cannot be forgetfull of vs for the life to come seeing hee hath sent his onely begotten Sonne to the end that all which beleeue in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life 7 And they remoued from Etham and turned againe to Pihahiroth c. 8 And they departed from before Pihahiroth and passed through the midst of the sea c. 9 And they remoued from Marah and came vnto Elim c. 9 And they remoued
gift he hath receiued Rom. 12 3. Peter when he saw the high Priests seruants to lay hands on Christ drew the sword and cut off the eare of one of the messengers but he is reproued by his Master and commanded to put vp the sword againe into his place Because all being priuate persons without a calling that take the sword Math. 26 51 shall perish with the sword Whosoeuer hath receyued a speciall calling God giueth an assurance of it to his owne heart and leaueth no scruple or doubt in him of his calling so that to aske the question of others whether a man may haue such a calling or not is an euident argument that hee hath not receiued any such calling For albeit we cannot iudge of the callings of others yet may we of our owne know that which no man knoweth beside our selues The Disciples thought amisse of Peter the Apostle for going to Cornelius For when he was come vp to Ierusalem they of the circumcision contended against him because he went in to men vncircumcised and had eaten with them Acts 11 2. vntill they had heard him giue a reason of his doing make an apology for himselfe then they held theyr peace and glorified God And so is it with those that sit in iudgement of other mens callings condemne those things whereof they are ignorant Verse 8. He thrust them both through then the plague ceased frō the children of Israel The sins of this people into which they fell were very greeuous and the iudgements of God that fell vpon them were heauy and answerable to their sinnes Some of them to fill vp the measure of their iniquities to the ful brought their harlots into the host of GOD euen among them that the Lord theyr GOD had chosen to be an holy Nation Deut. 14 2 and a precious people vnto himselfe aboue all the people that are vpon the earth When these were punished and the publike scandal taken away God is pacified the plague is remoued the people are deliuered Doctrine When once sinne is punished God is appeased From hence this Doctrine is offred to our considerations that when sinne is punished God is appeased So soone as euill is taken away the iudgements of GOD are called in VVhen the old world was destroyed by the flood of waters which God sent vpon the earth and all flesh perished in whose nostrils the spirit of life did breathe then GOD entred into a new couenant with the remnant that was left and Noah offering a sacrifice the Lord smelled a sauour of rest and said in his heart I will henceforth curse the ground no more for mans cause neither will I smite any more all things liuing as I haue done Gen. 8 21 22. So long as Achan was vnpunished the hoste of Israel could not prosper but turned their backes before their enemies but when he was found out and stoned to death with stones and burned with fire the Lord turned from his fierce wrath gaue vnto his people the victory Iosh 7 26. When he had plagued the people that caused Aaron to make the calfe that he made whereby they committed foule and grosse idolatry and turned God into the similitude of a bullocke that eateth grasse he was reconciled vn them and well pleased with them Psal 106 19 20. So when Corah Dathan and Abiram were destroyed and God visited their rebellion with a strange visitation his anger continued no longer against them When Miriam had bin shut out of the host 7. daies punished with leprosy the wrath of God was appeased she restored to the hoste againe Nu. 12 15. VVe know how the wrath of God was kindled against Israel against Dauid for numbering the people so that he sent a pestilence among them from the morning euen to the time appointed whereof there died 70000. men then the Lord repented of the euill and said to the Angel that destroyed the people It is sufficient hold now thine hand 2 Sam. 24 16. All these places of Scripture are euident proofes of this Doctrine that so soone as execution is done vpon malefactors the sword of Gods iustice is put vp and his wrath ceaseth Reason 1 And the Reasons heereof are plaine For first what is it that separateth betweene God and his people and causeth a diuorce and diuision betweene him them Is it any thing else then sinne When sinne therefore or the sinner are taken away he hath no more controuersie against them This is it which the Prophet Esay testifieth cha 59 2. Your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes haue hid his face from you that he will not heare for your hands are defiled with blood and your fingers with iniquity And in the fourth chapter of the Prophet Hosea ver 1 2 conuincing them of swearing and lying of killing and stealing and whoring he declareth That the Lord had a controuersie with the Inhabitants of the Land and would cut off euery one that dwelleth therein If then it be sin that causeth iudgement and sharpeneth the point of the Lords sword against the world against a kingdome against a citty against a family against euery particular person when the cause is remoued the effect shall be restrained and whē the sinner is reformed the wrath of God will be appeased for so soone as we turne vnto him his indignation shall be turned away from vs. Secondly when sinne is punished it bringeth Reason 2 downe a blessing with it For so long as vngodly men lye in their sinnes without punishment and runne on in theyr wickednes to the dishonour of God to the reproach of his Name to the offence and infection of others and to the confusion of theyr owne faces so long the wrath of God is kindled his hand is stretched out still But when they are eyther plagued of God or punished of men he blesseth the places which before hee scourged rewardeth the persons by whom iustice hath beene administred We haue a notable example heereof in the punishing of the Idolatry of the Israelites for worshipping the molten Calfe he willed the Leuites to consecrate theyr hands that day Exod. 32 29 euen euery man vpon his sonne and vpon his brother that there might bee giuen them a blessing The Lord had laide this as a punishment vpon Leui and his posterity To diuide them in Iacob and scatter them in Israel Gen. 49 7 but he turned this curse into a blessing when the Priesthood was translated to this Tribe to teach Iacob his iudgements and Israel his law that no corner of the Land should be without instruction So in this place when Phinehas rose vp executed iudgement vpon the adulterer and the adulteresse the Priesthood was confirmed vnto him and his posterity verse 12 13. If then the execution of iustice bring a blessing from God who is so delighted with it that he will neuer leaue it vnrewarded it must needs testifie
his reconciliation and attonement For so long as we liue in sinne we lye vnder the curse and wrath of God no grace can shine vpon vs no mercy can ouertake vs no blessing can fall vpon vs. But when sinne is punished the curse is remoued and the fauour of God doth compasse vs about as with a shield Now let vs come to the Vses that we may Vse 1 haue the profit and comfort of this Doctrine First wee learne that such as continue in any knowne sinne vnrepented of cannot look for peace from God So long as sinne reigneth in any place the wrath of God hangeth ouer it and will vndoubtedly fall vpon it There is no peace saith the Lord vnto the wicked Esay 48 22. God doth come into the field as an open enemy to wage warre and enter into a combate against all impenitent sinners This the Prophet speaketh Psal 7 11 12. God iudgeth the righteous and him that contemneth God euery day except he turne he hath whet his sword he hath bent his bow and made it ready He abhorreth all the vngodly and therefore he will fight against thē as a man of war he will raine downe snares fire and brimstone and stormy tempests vpon them hee will destroy them in his wrath and fierce displeasure It is a fearefull thing to bee a rebell and traitor against a Prince and to stand out in armes against his Soueraigne in the field with weapons it is high treason the losse of life the forfeyture of lands and goods the staining of our blood the vndoing of our posterity So to stand out in any sinne is high treason and rebellion against the most High The continuance in any sinne is rebellion and they that are the committers of it are rebels against God This made the Prophet to say Destroy them O God let them fall from their counsels cast them out for the multitude of their iniquities because they haue rebelled against thee Ps 5 10. To this purpose Samuel calleth the disobedience of Saul rebellion 1 Sam. 15 23. Euery man knoweth the danger of rebellion against the Prince it is more against God When we heare of forreigne warres we feare and tremble wee are much moued and perplexed and shall wee not much more be afraid when the Lord the King of Kings wageth battell against vs Whē God by the Ministery of his word doth reproue sinne among vs our ignorance our loosenes lewdnesse our negligence security he doth stand out against vs as with his sword ready drawne in his hand to reclaime vs or to destroy vs. We were better to haue the whole world set against vs then God to be our enemy What a monstrous madnes is it for a mortall man to stand at defiance with him who is the Lord of hostes Doe we faith the Apostle prouoke the Lord to anger Are we stronger then he 1 Corinth chap. 10 verse 22. How many are there which are so witlesse and bewitched that they thinke themselues strong enough to encounter with God like the Gyants that would plucke God out of heauen But let them take heed lest setting themselues against him they thrust thēselues downe into hell to their eternall confusion Secondly it teacheth a notable and necessary Vse 2 duty to all Magistrates to be zealous for the Lords cause to roote out euill dooers to maintaine the glory of God and to shew thēselues enemies vnto all iniquity Do they desire to haue their people liue in peace tranquility and to bring a blessing to those that liue vnder their gouernment Do they desire to haue the curse of God remoued farre from them The onely way is for them to punish sinne wherby they bring quietnesse and safety and moue the Lord to dwell among them with the graces of his Spirit The Lord threatened Ahab because he had let go out of his hands a man whom he had appointed to dye his life should go for his life and his people for his people 1 Kings chapter 20 verse 42. When Saul had spared Agag contrary to the expresse commandement of God who charged him to smite Amalek and to destroy all that appertained vnto them haue no compassion on them but to slay both man and woman both infant and suckling both Oxe and Sheepe both Camell and Asse the Kingdome was rent from him was giuen to his neighbour that was better then he 1 Sam. chapter 15 verse 26. When the Leuite had his wife abused vnto death and villanously defiled at Gibeah which is in Beniamin because those wicked men were not put to death that euill might be put away from Israel it turned almost vnto the vtter destruction of that Tribe Iudg. chapter 20 verses 13 35 and there fell of them in one day fiue and twenty thousand an hundred men all they that could handle the sword So the Magistrates must regard to punish sinne if they regard the honour of God the profit of their people or the good of themselues We see what an head sinne groweth vnto and gathereth strength in all places It beareth the cheefest sway preheminence euery where He that checketh and controlleth it laboureth in vaine and maketh himselfe a prey True it is the Ministers of Gods word haue the sword of the Spirit put into their hands Heb. 4 12. to cut in sunder the cordes of sinne It is a fire that burneth and consumeth the straw and stubble before it It is an hammer that breaketh in peeces the hard stones Ier. 23 29. and it hath the power of God adioyned with it Notwithstanding vnlesse the Ministery of the word be assisted and strengthened by the force of the Magistrate it is little regarded esteemed of the greatest number It is good indeed to haue some instruction but it auayleth little without correction If a master should cry neuer so often vnto his scholler learne learne and disswade him from his idlenesse and lewdnesse neuer so earnestly yet if he know his master hath no authority or power to correct and chasten him he will smally respect the vehemency of his words but esteeme them as a blast of winde that passeth away So is it with the people when the Magistrate and Minister go not together when the word and the sword doe not accompany one another For these two being the high holy ordinances of God do giue strength assistance one to another The Magistrate would bee much more troubled if the word which is liuely mighty in operation were not taught to keepe men in obedience and they might sit as it is saide of Moses Exod. 18 14 to heare causes from morning to euening and weary themselues with the toyle and trouble of their Office without comfort to themselues or profit to others And on the other side the Ministers might lift vp their voyce as a Trumpet and cry aloud vntill they be hoarce vnlesse they be backed and encouraged by the godly Magistracy So long as Moses and Aaron as